Kresťanstvo verzus modlárstvo

 

 

Sme učinení účastníkmi Jeho svätosti. Sme na Jeho obraz, sme živými obrazmi živého Boha. Potom sme pre seba mŕtvi a sme zmŕtvychvstalí s Ním. Jeho Slovo sa znova stalo telom v nás. Pozrite. Čo to je? Nie vymyslený, imaginárny boh, ktorý je tam niekde postavený, ale živý Boh... Čo je to živý Boh? Slovo vo vás sa stáva skutočným. Fíha! Sláva Bohu. Ó, viem, že si myslíte, že som “náboženský fanatik”. Možno som. Ale, ó, brat, vidíš to? Zvíťazí nad každou denomináciou, zvíťazí nad celým pohanstvom, živý Boh sa zamanifestoval v živom chráme. A Slovo Božie, ktoré je Bohom, sa stalo telom vo vás. Prečo? Ste usadení v ponebeských miestach, zvíťazili ste nad všetkými vecami v Kristovi Ježišovi. Amen. Ó, jednoducho to milujem.



Musím niečo preskočiť a ísť ďalej. No, počúvajte. Potom ten najmenší z Jeho veriacich, nezáleží na tom, koľko – ako dlho, alebo kto, malý, alebo akýkoľvek ste, najmenší z Jeho veriacich majú v Ňom všetko zlo pod sebou. Rozumiete? Pozrite sa. Kristus je Hlavou Tela. Je to pravda? No, kdekoľvek je Hlava, Telo je s Ňou. Sláva. Kam ide moja hlava, tam berie so sebou moje telo. A kde je Ježiš, tam je s Ním i Cirkev. Amen. On neodchádza od Svojho Slova; On zostáva vo Svojom Slove, dáva Naň pozor, aby sa manifestovalo. Jeho Cirkev je s Ním.

1[Brat Branham hovorí so svojím bratom. – pozn.prekl.] Toto je tvoje. Daj túto malú vec mame. Daj to...?... A oprav ich, a potom toto malé...?... [Brat Neville uvádza brata Branhama, „Nech vás Boh všetkých dnes ráno žehná, ako odovzdávame službu bratovi Branhamovi, Božiemu sluhovi a prorokovi, aby nám priniesol dnes ráno svoje posolstvo, ktoré mu dal Pán. Nech ho Boh žehná, ako sem prichádza.“ – pozn.prekl.]

Ďakujem ti, brat Neville, nech ťa Pán žehná. Dobré ráno, priatelia. Je to privilégium, byť dnes ráno znova späť v Modlitebni a cítiť sa sviežo a dobre. Predvčerom som nemohol ani rozprávať. Mal som ten malý vírus, ktorý sa pohybuje tu v okolí, viete, dostane sa im do hrdla a spôsobí im zachrípnutie. Ale Pán mi pomohol a vyslobodil ma z tohto stavu, a tak dnes ráno môžem ku vám hovoriť.

A sme radi, že je tu pekná preplnená Modlitebňa a ľudia stoja. Len by som si prial, aby sme mali nejaké sedadlá a dali ich tým ľuďom, ktorí stoja. Boli by sme šťastní, ak by sme ich mali, ale domnievam sa, že sú všetky obsadené. Viem, že by ste nechceli prísť sem a sedieť s tými deťmi na oltári a byť otočení chrbtom na túto druhú stranu.

3No, je to už pár dní, čo som študoval históriu. A premýšľal som, že dnes ráno by som možno mohol namiesto kázania učiť zo Slova Božieho. A teraz budeme pravdepodobne o trocha dlhšie a tak budem... Niektorí z vás by sa mohli vymeniť s tými, ktorí stoja, alebo niečo podobné, bolo by to samozrejme skvelé, ak by ste to mohli urobiť a dať im na chvíľu odpočinúť.

A teraz, prišli mnohí priatelia - moji priatelia a niektorí z nich z veľkej vzdialenosti; smerom dole z Georgie, hore z Ohio, Tennessee, skrátka rozličné miesta, Illinois, Missouri a Michigan. Prišli zdola z Chicaga kvôli - len pre jedno modlitebné zhromaždenie, ako je toto. To spôsobuje, že som tak vďačný za takýchto ľudí. A nie len za to, ale chcel by som povedať toto, nie v záujme... ale v záujme Slova Božieho: takmer všetci z týchto ľudí, nie len že prišli, ale priniesli so sebou svoje desiatky, aby ich dali na pomoc zboru.

No, to sú jednoducho priatelia, ktorí sú oddaní. Skrátka, nedokážete zabudnúť na takýchto ľudí.

6A potom, niekedy možno musím povedať niečo, čo ich trhá na kusy; ale vidíte, čo to potom znamená. Vo svojom srdci to nechcete robiť. Ale napriek tomu je tam Niečo, čo hovorí, „Musí to byť vykonané,“ (Rozumiete?) a tak to musíte robiť.

A keď vidím, ako prichádzajú odvšadiaľ, snažia sa slúžiť Pánovi, veria službe, ktorú mi dal Pán, a veria mi, že som Jeho služobník, že by som im nepovedal nič nesprávne, potom so smrteľnou úprimnosťou musím skutočne urobiť všetko, čo viem, ako pastier duší týchto ľudí; keď viem, že oni sem neprichádzajú, len aby ich bolo vidieť, cestujú cez zamrznuté vrchy a hory a cez zapchaté preplnené cesty, ich deti postrádajú jedlo a spánok a ich kufor leží vzadu v aute. A viete, je to ťažké.

Ale Biblia hovorila o takých ľuďoch v Knihe Židom, v 11. kapitole, „Dokonca svet nie je takých ľudí hoden.“ Hovorím to, pretože to myslím zo srdca.

9A mnohí sú tu z New Albany a Louisville, z blízkeho okolia a zdola z Kentucky a rôznych miest, ktoré nie sú tak ďaleko. Ale jednako sú oddaní prísť, šoférovať cez ľad, sneh a čokoľvek iné, aby sa sem dostali.

No, ďalšiu nedeľu je predvečer vianoc. A myslel som, že by som mal vianočné posolstvo pre zbor, ale mal som taký súcit s tými maličkými, musím povedať, že ak oni – ak by som tu bol, potom by pravdepodobne maličkí, mnohí z nich z ďaleka, zmeškali svoje vianoce a podobne. Takže by to bolo trocha ťažké pre týchto maličkých. Ale predtým... No, my...

11Viem, že my ľudia, ktorí sme tu, neučíme naše deti o takom mýte, ako je Santa Klaus (Mikuláš). Neveríme tomu, že niekomu sa má klamať, a tak nebudete klamať vašim deťom. Taká vec ako to, to je mytológia najvyššieho stupňa, keď takáto vec zaujme miesto Krista na vianoce.

A vianoce sú stratené... Vianoce už viac nie sú uctievaním; sú oslavou: pitie, hranie hazardných hier a hýrenie, skrátka pohanstvo až do krajnosti. A to nie je... A chcem... Možno po vianociach budem opäť hovoriť o vianociach, (Rozumiete?), takže to neuprie maličkým... Ale nemôžete to takto povedať malým deťom. Ony vidia na vianočný večer maličkých, ako dostávajú vianočné darčeky a podobné veci; nerozumejú tomu. Rozumiete? Oni len – sú príliš malí. A musíme na nich pamätať, že sú – že majú tieto veci spoločné. Musíme sa znížiť na miesto tých maličkých, aby sme na nich pamätali, aby oni sami...

Som príliš hlasný, brat? Je to dosť hlasno? Môžete ma vzadu dobre počuť, tam vzadu? Hmm? Počkajte, stojím príliš blízko. Ktorý mikrofón je zapnutý? Obidva? Tento aj tento? Myslím, že toto je ten, ktorý je dobrý. To je... No, aké to je, je to lepšie? Teraz je to skvelé, dobre.

14No, maličkí musia porozumieť. Viete, sú to malé deti a musíme pamätať na to, že raz sme boli tiež malé deti.

Pamätám sa, že keď sme my boli malé deti, oni išli von a niekde zrezali cédrový krík a mama odtrhla nejakú kukuricu a povešala ju okolo toho. A to je asi všetko, čo na tom stromčeku bolo. Ale tie malé, staré, roztrhané ponožky tam boli zavesené práve tak, ako... Ó, a možno nachystala – možno jedno malé vrecúško cukríkov, tie malé tvrdé cukríky a dva alebo tri pre mňa, dva alebo tri pre Humpyho a dva alebo tri pre tohto, len malé kúsky cukríkov. A my sme si ich uchovávali po celý deň, cmúľali ich, viete. A zabalili ich do malého kúsku papiera a vložili do vrecka. A ak sme mali kapsľovú pištoľ, alebo roh na trúbenie, bola to ohromná vec; nadchlo nás to.

16Dnes je to samozrejme odlišné. Chudobní ľudia majú v rukách trocha peňazí a je to tak, že môžu kúpiť svojim deťom viac vecí; obliekajú sa lepšie, stravujú sa lepšie a žijú lepšie. A všetci naokolo, myslím, že sú na tom pri dnešných mzdových pomeroch lepšie. A preto malé deti, musíte im dovoliť niečo mať.

Ale buďte si vždy istí týmto: povedzte im, že neexistuje žiadna taká vec, ako Santa Klaus, pretože to nie je správne. V jednom z týchto dní pristúpia a povedia, „Čo potom s Ježišom?“ Rozumiete, rozumiete, rozumiete? Takže im povedzte pravdu, buďte úprimní ku každému. Buďte pravdiví... A hlavne by ste nemali hovoriť svojim deťom nič nesprávne, pretože by mohli vyrásť a povedať... Ony vám, ako Kresťanovi, veria a chcú od vás, aby... Veria tomu, že to, čo im poviete, je pravda. Tak si buďte istí, že im hovoríte pravdu, potom to dopadne dobre.

18Teraz... A potom chcem mať ešte aspoň jeden večer, ak môžem, alebo deň v Modlitebni, predtým, ako odídem kvôli mojim nadchádzajúcim rokom služby – roku služby, lepšie povedané.

A ak to bude vôľa Božia, chcem tento rok skúsiť dostať viac zhromaždení za morom, lebo cítim, že je to potrebné, hlavne vo Švédsku, Nórsku a v mnohých škandinávskych krajinách a dolu v Ázii. Mám pocit, že by sme sa mali za tieto veci zúfalo modliť, že sa musíme naučiť ceste Ducha Svätého a ceste, ktorou by nás viedol, a veciam, ktoré by sme mali robiť.

20Pri študovaní rannej histórie cirkvi, Broadbentovej a Hazeltineovej a mnohé ich komentáre o tom, Nicejských otcov... A práve včera som skončil s kompletným životom svätého Martina, ktorý katolícka cirkev odmietla schváliť; Boh to urobil. Takže oni... O jeho ohromnom živote a ako tie isté znamenia a zázraky nasledovali tohto muža rovno počas jeho života, ako vzkriesil dvoch mŕtvych ľudí, vyháňal zlých duchov, hovoril v neznámych jazykoch a vídaval videnia a veci, a aký to bol významný muž. Ale jednako, skutočné tajomstvo jeho moci bolo v pokore pred Bohom. A zistili sme dnes, že cirkev napriek tomu, že učí o svojej moci a učí o znameniach, ktoré nasledujú veriaceho, predsa sme len zistili, že sú nafúkaní, „Ja som veľký a ty si malý,“ a toto. To nie je ako tá ranná Cirkev. Rozumiete? Oni boli pokorní, láskaví jeden ku druhému a milí, chápaví. A dnes je to tak veľmi odlišné. A zaujímalo by ma, či nás toho mnoho neodvrátilo od skutočného jadra Posolstva, aby sme sa chceli pokoriť. Zachovávajte sa... O čo viac pokornejší dokážete byť, o to lepšie si vás Boh použije.

21Študovanie mytológie a všetkých tých mýtov, vianoce samotné, sú mýtom. Nie je nič skutočného na vianociach. Vianoce neboli ani spomenuté v Biblii; oni nikdy neuctievali Kristove narodeniny. Nebolo nič také. To je rímsko-katolícka dogma a nie kresťanské učenie, nikde v Biblii nie je o tom miesto Písma a po dobu prvých sto rokov po Biblii (Rozumiete?), nič také. To je len mýtus. Santa Klaus, reklama, všetko, celá tá vec skončila vo veľkej hromade.

Ak by ste sa vrátili späť a študovali začiatok toho a pozreli sa na to teraz, videli by ste, kde sme boli. Nič tu neostalo; nič nemôže pomôcť, iba Príchod Pánov. To je všetko. Nie je tu teraz nič, čo by nám mohlo pomôcť dostať sa von z tohto zmätku, iba Príchov Pánov.

23Je toto ten malý prepínač, ktorý cenzuruje tie pásky? Možno, že by som mal radšej scenzurovať celú túto vec, skrátka to neposlať von, pretože to je priveľmi drsné. Ale hovorím to, a tak... Nahrávajú sa teraz pásky? Nepredávajte tieto pásky. Rozumiete? Tieto pásky nie sú na predaj. Môžu byť podané ľuďom v zbore, alebo podobne, ale... pretože to je – to spôsobí zmätok, tak ako svet. Rozumiete? A tak ich len zadržte, pokiaľ to neustanovíme inak.

No, predtým, ako pristúpime ku Posolstvu a všetci sa snažte byť tak sústredení a tak pokojní, ako len viete. Nechcem zabrať príliš mnoho, ale venovať svoj čas tak, že – previesť to ďalej tak, že to skutočne budete vidieť. No, poďme najprv... No, ak je všetko preč z cesty, myslím, že zatiaľ je tam...

25[Brat Neville hovorí, že sú tam nejaké voľné sedadlá - pozn.prekl.] Áno, nech tieto dámy, ktoré stoja pozdĺž na tejto strane, prídu sem hore. Je tu hore pre vás miesto, sestry. Áno. Jedno je tu rovno vpredu. Tam vzadu je stolička. Tu hore na oltári sú deti, ak chce niekto dostať hore malé dieťa a prenechať niekomu jeho sedadlo, dospelým, ktorí stoja, no, je tu miestnosť na – rovno tu na oltári, pre deti, a dospelí si môžu sadnúť. Tie dámy, ktoré stojíte vzadu za tým pilierovým stĺpom, ak... Je to rovno tam na rohu, ale tamto stáť je dosť nepohodlné. Ak by ste chceli stáť...

26Tu na pódiu sú nejaké. No, niektorí z vás bratov, ktorí by chceli prísť sem hore, tieto deti majú... Tu je jedno sedadlo vedľa brata Waya. Poďte teraz hore; sadnite si rovno sem dookola, môžete byť skutočne ako doma, cíťte sa – nalaďte sa tak, aby ste sa cítili ako doma. Priamo tu je miesto, brat Shelby, tu hore, rovno tu na pódiu, ak si praješ prísť sem hore a sadnúť si sem ku nám, rovno tu hore. A brat Evans, brat Charlie a vy, je tu – práve tu je sedadlo a jedno rovno tu a dve sú priamo tu. Poď rovno sem hore, brat tam od... Len poď rovno sem hore, urob si pohodlie, nech môžeme byť všetci tak ticho, ako len dokážeme, kvôli službe, takže nebudete unavení a vyčerpaní kvôli státiu.

27Niektorí z vás bratia tam vzadu – tá sestra tam vzadu v sále, ktorá stojíš tam vzadu v sále, ty... Stále miesto... Tu je ďalšie. Je tu klavírna stolička, ktorú môže niekto použiť, ak by chceli prísť a sadnúť si na ňu. Bude to v poriadku. Vidím tam vzadu nejakú dámu ukazovať na prázdne miesto, ktoré je vedľa nej, a tak potom je to v poriadku. Len sa teraz nalaďte tak, aby ste sa cítili tak pohodlne, ako len môžete.

A teraz, kým sa umiestňujeme, poďme... Je asi dvadsať minút – dvadsaťtri minút po desiatej, v tento sedemnásty decembrový deň, tu vonku v Jeffersonville je dnes ráno daždivo. Vonku je škaredo, ale vnútri sa cítime dobre a nádherne, keď vieme, že sa približujeme ku Príchodu Pánovmu, ktorý je na dosah ruky, a blíži sa Večnosť. A sme tak vďační Pánovi, že sme dnes ráno schopní postaviť sa a odovzdať veriacim a neveriacim Slovo živého Boha a veríme, že to bude ohromný deň pre nás všetkých ku porozumeniu vecí Pánových.

29No, skloňme na chvíľu svoje hlavy v modlitbe. A kým máme sklonené naše hlavy, ak je tu niekto, kto by chcel byť spomenutý, len zodvihnite svoje ruky ku Bohu a pamätajte na svoje prosby vo svojom srdci. Ďakujem vám.

30Náš Nebeský Otče, ako sme tu teraz v Modlitebni všetci usadení, mikrofóny sú zapnuté, magnetofóny nahrávajú, Kresťania sa modlia, prosby boli oznámené... A po dobu nejakých dvoch, alebo troch týždňov som neustále študoval kvôli tomuto dnešnému Posolstvu. Len pár slov, ktoré Duch Svätý možno použije, aby priniesol dolu do ľudských sŕdc tému, aby mohli vidieť čas, v ktorom žijeme, a pripraviť sa na stretnutie s Pánom Bohom... Radi by sme sa modlili za všetkých nemocných a postihnutých, ktorí sú odvšadiaľ.

Ó, Ježišu, pamätaj na Svoju Cirkev, univerzálnu Cirkev dnes ráno na celom svete: niektorí sú vonku v lesoch, niektorí sú dole v údoliach rozhodnutia a niektorí z nich sú na vrchole hory. A všetky Tvoje deti na celom svete sú závislé na Tebe a volajú ku Tebe. A ako povedal za dávna Ján na ostrove Patmos, „Áno, príď, Pane Ježišu.“

32A my si uvedomujeme, že nie sme bez prítomnosti nepriateľa. On je vždy na blízku, aby prekážal, aby zastavil, a aby urobil čokoľvek, čo môže. Ale, ó, Pane, daj dnes ráno Svojim deťom vieru, moc povstať nad nepriateľom; aby otvorili svoje srdcia a učinili svoje duše poľami úrodnej pôdy, do ktorej by mohlo byť zasiate Slovo Života; a aby priniesli ďalej ohromnú radosť a hojnú úrodu.

Modlím sa, Pane, aby si požehnal Svoje Slovo a Svojich služobníkov. Bože, pomôž tomuto môjmu slabému hlasu, aby som mohol byť schopný vydržať silný skrze pomazanie Svätého Ducha. A potom v modlitebnom rade udeľ moc a vieru, Pane, aby tam medzi nami nebola žiadna slabá osoba, keď opustíme túto budovu. Udeľ to, Pane. Vieme, že žijeme v poslednom čase. A prosíme Ťa, aby si nás teraz požehnal, keď budeme naďalej očakávať na Teba a čítať Tvoje Slovo. Modlíme sa o to v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

35No, chystám sa čítať dve alebo tri miesta Písma, a ako som to oznámil minulú nedeľu, že by som dnes chcel skúsiť hovoriť na tému, „Kresťanstvo verzus modlárstvo.“ A to je dnes ráno našou témou. A teraz, nie som žiaden teológ, nie som študentom Biblie, v žiadnom prípade, som len negramotný človek, ktorý miluje Pána Ježiša z celého svojho srdca. Netvrdím, že som teológom, ani sa nepokúšam dosadiť sa na také miesto, ale iba sa snažím v pokore svojho srdca, aby som vám vysvetlil tieto veci, ktoré cítim, že mi Duch Svätý zjavil, a musím ich odovzdať svojmu zboru. Lebo je to v mojom záujme, aby tento zbor rástol, aby bol tento zbor duchovne v poriadku. Je to v mojom záujme, pretože tento zbor je v Božom záujme, a Jeho záujem je aj mojím záujmom. Takže na to musím dohliadnuť.

36Čítal som v raných historikoch o Ireneusovi a o nich, ako udržovali svoj zbor nepoškvrnený od vecí tohto sveta, ako tam povstávali tí starí učitelia a skutočne zostávali s týmto Evanjeliom. Biblia v tom čase nebola napísaná v takej forme, ako ju máme teraz, kým nebola reformácia a Luther ju nedal do tlače. Ale oni mali To, čo nazývali Evanjelium a Apoštolov, Evanjelium a Apoštolov a zostávali s Tým.

37No, kvôli našim – zameriame sa dnes ráno na dve miesta Písma, jedno z nich sa nachádza v Knihe Jeremiáša, v 7. kapitole, a začneme od 10. do 18. verša. Druhé miesto Písma sa nachádza v Skutkoch 7:49. A ak si chcete zaznačiť text pre toto, alebo text z tohto, Jeremiáš 7 a bude to 18. verš. Chcem začať čítať od 10. verša.

A potom prijdete a postavíte sa pred mojou tvárou v tomto dome, nad ktorým je menované moje meno, a poviete: Sme vytrhnutí; aby ste mohli páchať všetky tie ohavnosti?

Či je tento dom, nad ktorým je menované moje meno, pelešou lotrov vo vašich očiach? Hľa, vidím i ja, hovorí Hospodin.

Lebo nože iďte na moje miesto, ktoré je v Šíle, kde som bol dal tam na počiatku bývať svojmu menu, a vidzte, čo som mu učinil pre zlosť svojho ľudu Izraela!

A tak teraz pretože páchate všetky tie skutky, hovorí Hospodin, a pretože som vám hovoril vstávajúc skoro za rána a hovoriac znova a znova, a nepočuli ste... keď som vás volal, neozvali ste sa,

preto učiním domu, nad ktorým je menované moje meno, na ktorý sa vy nadejete, a miestu, ktoré som vám dal i vašim otcom, ako som učinil Šílu.

A odvrhnem vás preč od svojej tvári, odvrhnem všetkých vašich bratov... odvrhol som všetkých vašich bratov, všetko semeno Efraimovo.

A ty neplač za tento ľud... nemodli sa... za tento ľud, ani nepozdvihuj za nich prosebného kriku a modlitby ani nedobíjaj do mňa, lebo ťa nevyslyším.

Či nevidíš, čo robia v mestách Júdových a po uliciach Jeruzalema?

38No, chcem sa zastaviť predtým, ako z Toho prečítam ten posledný verš. Dovoľte mi znova začať. No, Boh týchto ľudí karhá a hovorí, že sa za nich nemá modliť... Dovoľte mi začať so 16. veršom a čítať to až do 18. No, počúvajte pozorne:

A ty sa nemodli za tento ľud ani nepozdvihuj za nich prosebného kriku a modlitby ani nedobíjaj do mňa, lebo ťa nevyslyším.

Či nevidíš, čo robia v mestách Júdových a po uliciach Jeruzalema?

Synovia sberajú drevo... otcovia zapaľujú oheň, a ženy miesia cesto, aby narobili kráľovnej nebies obetných koláčov a aby obetovali iným bohom liate obeti, nato, aby ma popudzovali.

39No, rád by som sa teraz obrátil do Knihy Skutkov, do 7. kapitoly a začal od 44. verša a čítal ďalej do verša 50:

Stán svedoctva mali naši otcovia na púšti, jako bol nariadil ten, ktorý hovoril Mojžišovi, aby ho urobil podľa vzoru, ktorý bol videl,

ktorý to stán prevzali naši otcovia i vniesli s Ježišom do zeme, ktorá bola vlastníctvom pohanov, ktorých Bôh vyhnal zpred našej tvári našich otcov, čo tak trvalo až do dní Dávida,

ktorý našiel milosť u Boha a prosil, žeby smel najsť príbytok Bohu Jakobovmu.

A Šalamún mu vystavil dom.

Ale Najvyšší nebýva v chrámoch, učinených rukou, jako hovorí prorok:

Nebo mi je trónom a zem podnožou mojim nohám; akýže mi vystavíte dom? hovorí Pán. Alebo kde jaké je miesto môjho odpočinku?

40No, môžete vidieť skrze čítanie Písma, na aké miesto dnes ráno kladiem svoju myšlienku, najprv na tému modlárstva, s tým začneme. Tu je trocha napísané o modlárstve. Nie je veľa kníh, ktoré by vysvetľovali modlárstvo: čo je to modlárstvo; a jednako je ho svet plný. Myslím, že je to z toho dôvodu, že to nebolo nikdy skutočne ľuďom vysvetlené, nevedia, čo to môže byť, a je to moje privilégium, veľké privilégium v mojom živote, že som pri cestovaní videl pomerne dosť modlárstva na to, aby som vedel, čo to je.

A potom pri študovaní modlárstva v priebehu posledných niekoľkých týždňov: mytológia, grécka mytológia a rímska mytológia, potom ma to priviedlo späť, aby som videl, či zabili – či stále udržujú tú istú vec nažive, aby som videl, či modlárstvo zostáva také, aké bolo na začiatku. V dnešnej dobe som na cestách videl modlárstvo; a potom som uvidel spôsob, akým to začalo – čítal som, ako to začalo dávno v tých raných dňoch, a vidím, že sa to nezmenilo.

42No, bol som v Indii. India je plná modlárstva. Majú tam ľudí, ktorí chodia po ohni [po anglicky „firewalkers“ - náboženský obrad chodenia po rozžeravených uhlíkoch, prípadne kameňoch, atď. - pozn.prekl.] a rozličné... Myslím, že raz popoludní, keď som pricestoval do Bombaja, bol som v to popoludnie privítaný... Ja som... Niekto mi povedal... Nevedel som, kto bol kto; boli skrátka v chráme jainizmu. A bolo tam buď sedemnásť, alebo sedem rôznych náboženstiev a som si istý, že to bolo sedemnásť rôznych náboženstiev, ktoré sa tam so mnou stretli v súboji so Slovom, a každé jedno z nich bolo pevne proti Kristovi: sedemnásť rôznych náboženstiev. A oni boli... Chceli od nás, aby sme si vyzuli topánky pred chrámom a tak vošli dnu. A usadili nás na vankúše. A zabralo to nejaký čas, prejsť cez všetky tie dlhé procedúry, ako to nazývam, cez čo sme museli prejsť. Ale vzal nás tam starosta mesta, sám bol hinduistom, čo je vlastne Mohamedán. A Mohamed bol prorokom. A vyšiel z línie Izmaela, ktorý bol tiež synom Abraháma.

44A bolo to na tomto fronte, kde bol tento slávny evanjelista v dnešnom svete, ktorý utiekol pred jedným z ich ľudí, ktorý ho vyzval ku rozhodujúcej skúške so Slovom. A podľa môjho názoru by ten evanjelista mal povedať, „Nemám žiadne dary uzdravovania, ale naše telo veriacich ich má dosť. Dajte mi pár hodín času a ja sem niekoho privediem.“ Rozumiete? Ale, samozrejme, ak by to urobil, potom by sa ten evanjelista odhalil organizáciám, ktoré ho podporujú, a potom by bol vyhodený.

45A potom na druhej strane neverím, že by som nechal tých neveriacich triumfovať nad Slovom Božím. Ak by som bol porazený, stále by som tam stál a ukazoval svoju vieru a dôveru v Boha, že On zostáva rovnaký. Ako povedali tie hebrejské deti, „Náš Boh je schopný nás vyslobodiť z tej ohnivej pece. Ale jednako sa nepokloníme vašim modlám.“ Áno, myslím si, že by to bola odvážnejšia vec. A potom znova...

46Hoci to bol doktor teológie a skvele informovaný človek ohľadne Písma, a akým veľkým evanjelistom a mocným človekom on je; verím, že by som toho muža vyzval na základe Slova, či bol Ježiš Kristom alebo nie, alebo či bol Mohamed prorokom, a dokázal by som mu to jeho vlastnou Bibliou. Ak by tá výzva s Bibliou bola pre mňa, ako bola pre toho evanjelistu, aby to vysvetlil, ja by som zaujal tento postoj namiesto úteku od toho a ustupovania. To ukázalo... Neukazuje to tú skutočnú kresťanskú odvahu, ktorá tam bude stáť živá alebo mŕtva; Boh je schopný vyslobodiť. Verím, že by som ho ohľadne toho vyzval a odhalil.

47Ale oni zabúdajú na Bombaj, keď tam ten slepý muž, tí mohamedáni, v ten večer, v ktorý obdržal na zhromaždení svoj zrak. Oni to nespomenuli.

Avšak, čo sa týka týchto ľudí, oni nie sú pokrytci. Sú to úprimní ľudia, práve tak úprimní, ako vy alebo ja, a niekedy viac, ako my tu v Amerike. Nie sú pokrytci. Skutočne tomu veria a praktizujú to so všetkým, čo v nich je.

49Dovoľte mi podať vám niečo o modlárstve. Zabudol som, ako sa volá boh, ktorý je bohom tých ľudí, ktorí chodia po ohni, ale je to ozrutná socha s mohutným veľkým niečím, čo je podobné ľudskej tvári, nejaký druh tváre ako z medailónu, s ozrutnými veľkými ušami, aby to počulo všetky ich hriechy a tak ďalej. A mohutné veľké rubíny ako náušnice v ich – tam v jeho ušiach, ktoré by pravdepodobne stáli pol milióna za kus, možno. To mohlo byť precenené; môže to byť podcenené. Ale, ó, tak ohromne drahé klenoty v tejto modle.

50A chrámový kňaz priviedol chudobného farmára, on nemusí byť... iba obyčajný; nemusí byť nejakou špeciálnou osobou. On je len obyčajný človek, farmár, ktorý chce vzdať vďaku svojmu bohu za dobrú úrodu. A tým, že to robí, ukazuje svoju vieru v boha, keď prichádza do chrámu a je “požehnaný“ od svojho kňaza.

A potom, aby... chystá sa, aby prešiel cez bazén uhlia, ktorý je mnoho stôp hlboký a mnoho stôp široký a rozdúchaný vejármi, kým nie sú tie uhlíky rozžeravené do biela... No, to nie je podfuk; je to pravda. On kráča pred tú modlu, vyznáva svoje hriechy tomu kňazovi a oni na neho vylejú vodu – svätenú vodu a tak ďalej, ktorú ten kňaz “požehnal“.

52A potom, mnohokrát vezmú veľký háčik, rybársky háčik, mohutný, veľký a o priemere možno pol palca až tri štvrte, od špicu ku zadnej časti háčiku. A dajú na to malú guľu vody podobnú malej ozdobe z vianočného stromčeka, malú guľu a naplnia ju doplna vodou, aby ju urobili ťažkou. A vezmú si, doslova tisíce z nich, a zaháknu si ich do svojho tela, vytiahnu ich. Ako idú dnu, majú ich vo svojom tele, vytiahnu ich – kvôli tomu prejdú cez mučenie, aby sa páčili svojmu bohu, modle. Nie sú to pokrytci.

53Potom mnohokrát vyplazia svoj jazyk a majú na ňom kopiju s vidlicou, aby prešla cez ich jazyk a hore cez ich nos a spoja to dohromady: vezmú kúsok nite a zošijú si svoje ústa dokopy, ak hovorili zlé veci. A také mučenie... A potom si sadnú na ten veľký bazén ohňa. Zabijú kozu, aby utíšili tú modlu, aby obetovali život za svoje hriechy. A mali by ste počuť ten hluk, keď je tá koza zabitá. Vyznávajú na nej svoje hriechy a zabijú kozu, hádžu – berú jej krv ako zmierenie.

55A potom, ak ten človek, ktorý chodí po ohni, ak sa vystraší a prebehne cez ten oheň, privedie na seba pohanenie. Ale on musí kráčať pomaly, pokojne po tých ohnivých uhlíkoch. A niekedy sú až pätnásť stôp hlboké [cca 4,5m – pozn.prekl.], tie ohnivé uhlíky a možno pätnásť stôp hlboké a možno tridsať yardov, alebo štyridsať yardov dlhé [cca 36m – pozn.prekl.] a asi, ó, možno osem alebo desať stôp široké [cca 3m – pozn.prekl.] Sú rozžeravené do biela. A nemá na sebe nič, iba handru, čo je malá, ako bedrové rúško vyzerajúca vec, ktorá je omotaná okolo jeho stredu. A dostával sa tam so všetkým týmto visiacim na ňom, krvácal a rybárske háčiky a všetko to bolo po celom jeho tele, vyburcoval sa do takej šialenosti, až kým mu nevytekali z úst biele sliny.

A tu on prichádza, kráča cez ten oheň a vychádza na druhej strane, celkom nezranený, cez ten oheň. A jeho nohy možno išli tak hlboko – nohy dole do ohňa, dve stopy alebo viac, keď kráčal a vyťahoval tie dočervena rozpálené uhlíky na svojom ľudskom tele, kráčal cez ten oheň a vyšiel na druhej strane nezranený. Mohli ste sa pozrieť na jeho nohy, žiaden škrabanec alebo popálenina.

A ako som sa tak díval a premýšľal, ak obetovanie nejakej pohanskej modle s krvou kozy a s takou vierou, že ochránila pohana od ohňa, čo by urobila Krv Ježiša Krista pre veriaceho v živého Boha?

58No, modlárstvo je zvláštna vec. Mali sme ho tu v priebehu vekov, zakaždým od – domnievam sa, že od začiatku času. No, základom pre toto uctievanie modly je človek, ktorý zhotoví modlu, zostaví modlu. Potom ide a pripraví sa na to veľké uctievanie. No, on verí tomu, že tá modla je zhotovená na podobu nejakého boha, ktorého nikdy nevidel. Ten boh nemá formu a tak on verí tomu, že má podobu tej modly, ktorú tomu bohu zhotovil.

No, nedovoľte, aby to prešlo pomimo vás. Ten boh je zobrazený v podobe toho vymysleného boha, v ktorého verí, že ním je.

Potom ide ku – pred tú modlu a ľahne si tvárou k zemi a verí tomu, že ten boh, ktorý je neviditeľnou bytosťou, prichádza dolu do tej modly. A verí tomu, že sa rozpráva skrze tú modlu s tým bohom, že ten boh sa prenáša do tej modly a odpovedá mu späť. A mnohí z vás učiteľov tu, ktorí ste preberali mytológiu... Títo bohovia dokonca mali jeden s druhým boje, tvrdia, a všetko také, v tých dňoch.

No, inými slovami, ten boh sa prehypnotizuje zo svojho nadprirodzeného postavenia do tej modly a hovorí naspäť ku tomu ctiteľovi skrze tú modlu. A ten ctiteľ, v akomsi druhu vybudovaného emocionálneho pocitu verí tomu, že tá modla ku nemu hovorí do jeho srdca, a že sú mu odpustené jeho hriechy a všetko ďalšie, prostredníctvom tej modly, pričom to jasne ukazuje, že to je diabol. Je to diabol, ktorý to robí.

62A oni tie veci skrátka nerobia len tak náhodne; niektorí z nich to tak robia, ale sú tam niektorí skutoční praví ctitelia tých vecí. Napríklad by som vám mohol povedať, ako tí diabli v tých modlách predvádzajú všetky druhy rôznych vecí: urobia, aby vytekala krv z rôznych miest. A všetko možné. Oni sú diabli.

A ak neveríte tomu, že tu je skutočne diabol, potom neveríte tomu, že je tu Boh. Samozrejme, musíte veriť v protiklad; pre a proti. Je tu skutočný diabol a on je osoba, nie je to myšlienka. On je osoba.

No, prebieha tu učenie, ktoré hovorí, že diabol je iba zlá myšlienka, ktorú dostanete. Nie, nie je to tak. Diabol je osoba. Tí istí ľudia veria tomu, že Duch Svätý je iba dobrá myšlienka, ktorú dostanete. Ale neverte tomu. Duch Svätý je Osoba; je To Osoba Krista vo forme Ducha.

66No, tí modlári... (A máte pripravené svoje Písma, alebo miesta svojich Písem. Mohol by som sa za chvíľu na niektoré z nich odvolávať, na Písma. Mohli by sme nejaké prečítať.) No, títo ctitelia sa tejto modle klaňajú tvárou k zemi a veria tomu, že boh, ktorého uctievajú, je v tej modle zastúpený. No, pochopili ste to, že ten ctiteľ nie je pokrytec? On sa v skutočnosti stále drží niečoho, čo je v tej modle, pretože to prichádza späť ku nemu. On niečo robí; dostáva to od tej modly, ktorá je vymysleným bohom, nie je Tým skutočným. A mnohokrát sa diabol dostane do týchto vecí. A diabol sa niekedy dostane do zhromaždení a vydáva sa za boha. Videl som to v mojej službe.

68No, pamätajte, toto je len – dnes ráno iba vyučujeme a chcem od tohto zboru, keď tu odídem do služby, aby som išiel von na misijné polia, chcem, aby ste stáli za svojím pastorom a zostali s učením, ktoré tu bolo vyučované. Zostaňte s Týmto Slovom; neopustite To. Zostaňte rovno so Slovom; nezáleží na tom, čo prichádza alebo sa deje, zostaňte s Týmto Slovom. Rozumiete? No, len preto, že odchádzam preč... Som iba jeden z pastorov, ktorí sú tu. Brat Neville učí rovnakú vec, ako ja, a tak len príďte rovno do zboru a počúvajte Slovo.

Neviem, kam sa ma On chystá viesť. Dnes ráno som mojej žene pri stole povedal, „Bolo tam vo mne niečo, čo po celé tie roky kričalo. Chystám sa zistiť, čo to bolo.“ No, neviem, ktorým smerom ma To povedie, kam To pôjde. Ale tam, kam ma On povedie, tam pôjdem.

70No, modlárstvo je tu stále ešte dnes. Zistili sme... Zistil som, že ľudia prichádzajú ku oltáru a so slepými frázami slepých učiteľov, ktorí budú hovoriť, „Len sa otvorte; zabudnite všetko; vyprázdnite svoju myseľ. Stanete sa Eliášom. Stanete sa týmto, tým a tamtým.“ Čo za lož! Neprichádzate ku Bohu... To otvára vašu dušu, aby do nej vošli všetky druhy diabolských duchov. Nerobte to. Musíte si pamätať: existuje diabol a on sa vydáva za Krista takmer do písmena.

71Čítal som pred nejakým časom v Živote svätého Martina, že tam bol chlapec... On bol v skutočnosti mníchom a povedal, že Boh ho povolal, aby bol jedným zo starodávnych prorokov, „Počúvajte ma, som jeden zo starodávnych prorokov.“ A Martinova škola by samozrejme nepočúvala také veci ako toto. A tak tomu neverili, pretože život toho chlapca do toho nepasoval. Nakoniec povedal, „Dokážem vám, že som povolaný, aby som bol starodávnym prorokom.“ Iba mladý chlapec, povedal, „ale som povolaný.“

Vidíte, „dary a povolania sú bez pokánia.“ Vidíte, oni odstúpili od Slova. A keď odstúpite od Slova, potom vstúpite do čohokoľvek.

73A ten chlapec povedal, „Dnes večer okolo polnoci sa mi Boh chystá dať biele rúcho, aby som v ňom medzi vami sedel, a aby sa ukázalo, že som starodávnym prorokom.“ A tak oni... V ten večer všetci počúvali a rozchyrovali, „príďte“ a ľudia tam cestovali. A ten chlapec obdržal biele rúcho. Keď ten návštevník odišiel, oni prišli a pozreli sa na to rúcho; bolo to ozajstné, skutočné biele rúcho, ktoré vyzeralo veľmi dobre.

Ale jeden starý biskup, on to skrátka nemohol prijať. Nevyzeralo to správne, pretože to jednoducho nebolo biblické – biele rúcho. A keď to urobil, povedali mu, „Vezmi to rúcho a poď sa postaviť pred svätého Martina, toho muža Božieho.“ A on nechcel. Nechcel sa postaviť pred toho skutočného proroka. Nechcel sa tam postaviť; a tak, oni ho prinútili, aby to urobil. A keď ho začali brať, to rúcho sa rozplynulo a niekam zmizlo; oni nevedeli, kam zmizlo. Vidíte, keď je to privedené ku rozhodujúcej skúške...

76Ak máte skutočné zlato, nemusíte sa obávať o to, či to je dobré alebo nie; to vydrží skúšku kdekoľvek. A skutočný Duch Boží obstojí v skúške, pretože to je skúšané na základe Slova Božieho. „Na tej skale zbudujem Svoju Cirkev.“

Videl som ľudí dostať sa do hystérie, dobrých ľudí. (No, môžete vidieť, prečo som to nechcel – túto pásku predávať.) Videl som dobrých ľudí a letničných ľudí, pastorov, ktorí nerozumeli, ľudí, ktorí sa dostali do hystérie, upadali do tranzov a všetko také a robili veci a nakoniec ich odviezli do blázninca. To bolo otváranie ich srdca: nevinní ľudia a diabli vošli dnu a zabrali to miesto. Existuje skutočný diabol.

78Čítal som tu, keď jeden prišiel ku... Myslím si, že to bol Ireneus, alebo Martin, práve ten. (Niektorí zo študentov Biblie, ktorí sa v tom vyznajú lepšie, ako ja...). Mal na svojej hlave zlatú korunu, oblečené biele rúcho, topánky vykladané zlatom a povedal, „Ja som kristus; uznaj ma.“ Ten svätý by to neurobil. Ten skutočný prorok Boží tam stál a čakal. A oni mu povedali asi dva, alebo tri razy, „Ja som kristus, uznaj ma.“

Povedal, „Náš Kristus nepríde takto.“

To je pravda. Musíte poznať Slovo. Stojte na Slove. Vidíte, tá veľká bitka je na dosah ruky. No, hrali sme sa na cirkev roky a roky, ale teraz prichádza hodina, keď Jambres a Jannes povstanú proti Mojžišovi, ako Biblia povedala, že to urobia. A bude to duchovný boj: konflikt. Niečo bude pokračovať ďalej. Denominačná cirkev sa len posunie rovno do denominácie a pôjde tou cestou, ktorou ide. Ale myslel som tým, že skutočný pravý veriaci prichádza na bojisko. A radšej by ste mali byť zbehlí a vedieť, čo robíte, inak môžete prijať nejakého zlého ducha tak ľahko a nevedieť o tom. Ak to je v protiklade s týmto Slovom, neverte tomu. Zostaňte so Slovom.

80Modlárstvo, modlárstvo je starobylé. Tu v Spojených Štátoch je starobylé. A pred rokmi Pueblánski indiáni [pôvodní americkí indiáni - pozn.prekl.] a – vonku v Arizone, mali uctievanie modiel. A to bol, oni mali boha dažďa. A ten boh dažďa potreboval bahennú korytnačku a tak oni vyrobili obraz bahennej korytnačky. A oni ho celého pokryli škvrnami, akoby vychádzal z bahna. A hádzali by sa pred tú bahennú korytnačku a verili by, že ten boh dažďa prišiel tam dole do trupu tej bahennej korytnačky a hovoril by ku nim skrze tú korytnačku, pretože by verili, že – on žil v bahne a vlahe a bol nad tým bohom. Oni mali... To je mytológia, iba vytvorená viera, že to je pravda.

No, a oni uctievali diablov, keď to takto robili. Uctievajú tú bahennú korytnačku a myslia si, že to bol boh dažďa, oni na seba priviedli ducha, samozrejme, pretože tomu otvorili svoje srdcia. Ale to bol nesprávny duch.

82Mnoho ľudí dnes otvára svoje srdcia pre nesprávne veci. Dostanete nejakého ducha, v poriadku, ale mnohokrát to je v rozpore so Slovom a hovorí to, „Dni zázrakov pominuli. Nie je tu taká vec ako toto, alebo tamto.“ Pamätajte, to je diabol v prevleku Kresťanstva. Boh nám pomáhaj, keď sa do tohto za chvíľu dostaneme, aby ste to videli, (Rozumiete?), že to je zlý duch v prevleku Kresťanstva. Ale to nie je Kristov Duch, pretože Kristov Duch prichádza vždy ku Slovu. On nemôže popierať Svoje vlastné Slovo.

83No, keď Kresťanstvo prišlo do Ríma, v samotnom meste Rím mali štyristo pohanských chrámov vo vnútri za sedem míľovou hradbou: štyristo pohanských chrámov a boli pre bohov a pre bohyne: bohovia a bohyne, ženskí a mužskí bohovia, štyristo rôznych chrámov. Zamyslite sa nad tým: štyristo.

No, to bolo to, čo našiel Pavol, keď prišiel do Ríma. To je to, čo našli Akvila a Priscilla, keď boli vyslaní od Letníc a založili cirkev v Ríme; to je to, ku čomu prišli: pohanské uctievanie modiel. Tam v Ríme bolo okolo dvoch miliónov ľudí, v metropolitnom Ríme; to je, otroci a vonkajšie predmestia a tak ďalej, asi dva milióny ľudí. Ale hradby okolo Ríma boli sedem míľ dlhé. A vnútri za tými siedmimi míľami, rovno na úpätí hory bolo štyristo pohanských chrámov pre pohanských bohov a bohyne.

85No, rád by som tu len na chvíľu hovoril o niečom, čo som vzal z kníh histórie a mám tu jednu knihu rovno so sebou. Spôsob, akým vstupovali do uctievania. Ako pristupovali ku uctievaniu? Ako pohan pristupoval ku uctievaniu? Prvá vec, ktorú urobil, bola, že išiel do chrámu a našiel kňaza, pohanského kňaza. Potom by mu dal mnoho peňazí ako milodar a potom obeť, zviera, aby upokojil boha, s ktorým sa chystal hovoriť.

A niekedy tam v jednom chráme bude viac, než jeden druh boha. Budú tam bohovia, bohyne a všetko možné v jednom chráme.

A tak ten pohanský kňaz... On by ku nemu prišiel a dal by mu nejaké peniaze a ten pohanský kňaz by mu dal späť sviečku, len obyčajnú lojovú sviečku. A potom ten ctiteľ tú sviečku vzal... Potom, ako zaplatil tomu kňazovi, si vzal tú sviečku a ide tam ku tomu určitému oltáru toho boha, s ktorým sa chce rozprávať. A na tom oltári bol oheň, kde bola spaľovaná obeť pri nohách tej sochy, veľkého bronzového chrámu, či modly. A on vzal ten chrám – tú sviečku a zapálil ju od ohňa z oltára – oltárneho ohňa modly. Zapálil tú sviečku a išiel dole ku oltáru pred tú modlu a položil tam tú sviečku. A potom, keď položil tú sviečku...

88Myslím, že je to tak, že ten určitý boh spomedzi tých ostatných bohov, vedel presne, do ktorej sochy má vstúpiť, viete, aby tam prišiel a hovoril ku tomu ctiteľovi. Prečo sviečka, to neviem. Ale položil by tam tú sviečku, zapálenú od oltárnych ohňov.

A potom sa vrátil do tej svätyne a tam na podlahe sa klaňal tvárou až k zemi. A vložil by tam do svojej modlitby celú svoju dušu, všetku svoju silu a modlil by sa ku tomu veľkému bohu určitého druhu, vytvorená viera, vymyslený boh, modlil by sa ku tomu bohu, aby zostúpil dole do tej podobizne a rozprával sa s ním.

90Hovoria, že jeden z cisárov sa dokázal tak klaňať po zem pred podobizňou Apolóna, že mohol skutočne povedať, že počul vychádzať hlasy z modly, ktoré ku nemu naspäť hovorili: klaňal sa tvárou až k zemi.

Mohli by ste v tomto bode povedať, „Brat Branham, počul nejaký hlas?“ Nepochybujem o tom, ale bol to hlas diabla. Tam nebola žiadna taká vec ako Jupiter, boh a všetci tí ostatní bohovia, ktorých mali.

Ale oni sa klaňali po zem. A ležali tam a uctievali toho tajomného boha, o ktorom nič nevedeli, bol v tej modle, o ktorej si mysleli, že tak vyzerá. Zhotovili mu podobizeň a to mu obstaralo priazeň.

93Potom vykonali obeť. Potom, keď sa vyburcoval do takej emócie, išiel znova hore pred tú modlu. A tentokrát mu ten pohanský kňaz priniesol dole nejaké jedlo a nápoj a položil to ku nohám tej modly. A potom... (No, ja som – mám to napísané tu na tejto stránke, čítam to rovno z toho. Rozumiete?) A išiel dole ku nohám tej modly a vzal si trocha z toho obetného nápoja a popíjal ho a odhryzol si kúsok z toho jedla, a potom to vylial na nohy tej modly.

Čo to urobil? Mal komúniu s diablami, rozprával sa s diablami, bohmi a bohyňami. Skrátka obrazný typ rozprávania sa Kresťana s Kristom a jedenia komúnie. Toto bol druh uctievania, ktorý našla prvá cirkev, alebo prví pútnici Evanjelia, ktorí prišli do Ríma, boli to títo ľudia v takomto druhu uctievania.

95Bál bol najznámejším bohom vo všetkých vekoch modiel, bol to Bál: B-a-a-l. Bol bohom slnka. A potom mal ženu, boha mesiaca, bohyňu, Aštoret, I-š-t-r... Aštoret. A taktiež sa to vyslovuje, A-š-t-a-r-t-a, „Aštarta.“ Je na rímskej minci. Bola nazvaná bohyňou, bohyňou mesiaca, alebo „kráľovnou nebies, matkou bohov,“ boh mesiaca. A bohom slnka bol Bál.

No, takmer všetci pohania uctievali slnko. Dokonca Indiáni robili rovnakú vec, keď sme prišli – našli sme tu Ameriku – keď bola objavená Amerika. Prišli... Prišli sem otcovia; zistili, že oni stále uctievajú slnko, pretože v tejto, oni uctievali... Takým spôsobom uctievali tých bohov a bohyne v Ríme, keď do Ríma prišli Kresťania.

98No, na svojich cestách som si všimol, že modlárstvo sa nezmenilo. A nezmenilo sa ani skutočné Kresťanstvo. Obe si držia svoje miesta a budú to robiť až do Príchodu Pána Ježiša. Chcel by som o tomto len chvíľu hovoriť, tak, aby ste o tom mali predstavu. A ak ste duchovní, istotne to zachytíte.

Pretože ten Bál bol bohom slnka, no, koláče, ktoré boli narobené... Ako tu povedal Jeremiáš, hovorili sme o tom pred chvíľou, ženy narobili koláče Bálovi, slnečnému bohu. Pretože o niečo neskôr ste zistili, že - ďalej v tej kapitole, ak ste to čítali, že oni povedali, „Ak neuctievame Bála, potom sa naša úroda zhoršuje, pretože Bál bol bohom úrodnosti.“ Inými slovami, „Vieme, že slnko spôsobuje, že úroda rastie.“

Ale prorok im povedal, „Je to preto, že ste opustili Boha. To je dôvodom, že vaša úroda nerastie.“ Ale oni uctievali Bála. Povedali, že budú uctievať, robiť pre neho obete.

102No, ak je Bál okrúhlym bohom... No, zachyťte toto slovo za slovom a porozumiete ten ostatok tohto posolstva. Boh bol okrúhlym bohom, bohom slnka. Oni mali obrovské veľké mosadzné taniere, ktoré odrážali slnko a vyzerali ako oheň. A potom, chlieb, o ktorom tu povedal Jeremiáš, že oni... Ženy piekli tieto koláče Bálovi, ktoré boli narobené okrúhle ako slnko. No, potom to bolo položené na oltár, na pohanský oltár pre prijímanie [po anglicky “communion”, čo znamená aj “komúnia”. - pozn.prekl.] a boli urobené okrúhle ako slnko, alebo ako mesiac, pretože to bol boh slnka, alebo boh mesiaca.

103Bál bol... a my... Povedali, „Bol to boh všetkej úrodnosti; on pôsobil, že všetko rástlo.“ No, raná cirkev prišla a čelila tomuto, keď prišli do Ríma. A hovorí sa to a verí sa to rímskou cirkvou, či dnešnou cirkvou, alebo rímsko-katolíckou cirkvou, ktorá je nazvaná katolícka.

Všetci sme katolíci. Sme katolícka cirkev. Sme apoštolská cirkev. „Katolícka“ znamená „univerzálna“. A my sme univerzálna Cirkev apoštolskej viery. Tak veru. Je tu rozdiel medzi týmito dvoma cirkvami; jedna z nich bola katolícka, univerzálna, apoštolská; druhá bola rímsko-katolícka.

106A bolo to povedané, že Peter... alebo oni tomu veria, že Peter založil rímsku cirkev. Chcem na to miesto Písma. Chcem miesto Písma, aby ste mohli povedať, že Peter bol vôbec niekedy v Ríme, za akýchkoľvek okolností, ako to povedala rímska cirkev, „On tam bol od 41 do 46.“

A v tom istom čase bol cisárom v Ríme Klaudius, ktorý donútil všetkých Židov odísť. Čítajte Skutky 18. kapitolu a zistíte, že Pavol, keď prišiel hore do Efezu našiel Akvilu a Priscillu, ktorí boli Židmi, a boli vyhnaní v čase prenasledovania. A boli znova tu v Palestíne, pretože Klaudius nariadil všetkým Židom, aby odišli, obom, Kresťanom i ortodoxným. Akvila a Priscilla založili cirkev v Ríme a museli odísť kvôli povstaniu Klaudia, vyhnal celú cirkev – alebo Kresťanov a všetkých Židov preč z Ríma.

108No, Peter súc biskupom zboru... A ja vám môžem ukázať Písmo, rovno naspäť, až tak... prinajmenšom takmer sedemdesiat rokov, že Peter nikdy nebol preč z Palestíny. Rovno v Písme. A vy hovoríte, že Peter bol zavraždený v Ríme a Pavlovi sťali hlavu v Ríme. To je dogma. Čítal som všetky martyrológie [zoznamy mučeníkov - pozn.prekl.], ktoré som dokázal nájsť, a nie je tu ani jedna z nich, ktorá uvádza niečo o Petrovi a Pavlovi, že by boli zabití v Ríme. Z najstarších pôvodných martyrológií, ktoré môžeme čítať, nie je tu žiadna z nich, ktorá o tom niečo hovorí. On nebol. To je dogma.

Som tu, aby som odhalil pohanstvo, a tak to ideme urobiť s pomocou Pánovou a Jeho Slovom (Rozumiete?), len vám ukážem, aká je cirkev. Vy kričíte na katolícku, ale len chvíľu vydržte.

110No, zistili sme, že po tom, čo boli Akvila a Priscilla, podľa Písma, vyhnaní z Ríma, ten malý zbor zostal opustený ako sirota. Všetko to tam boli obrátení pohania, ktorí prešli do rímskej kresťanskej cirkvi, do tej ranej cirkvi, ktorú Akvila a Priscilla a ďalší pár založili a udržiavali ju pri živote.

Potom sme zistili, že akonáhle odišli, oni si narobili svojich vlastných biskupov a zobrali si vlastnú doktrínu. A potom prevzali… Aby našli priazeň u cisára Konštantína a tých, ktorí prišli neskôr, aby našli priazeň, pretože tam museli dostať členov, aby zostali v politickom postavení v národe. Priviedli dnu členov cirkvi. A berú ich dnu na doplnenie, iba na základe vyznania, nevedia o Bohu viac, než niektorí z týchto ľudí, ktorých máme v Amerike, ktorí to robia; len ako vyznanie, ktoré pre nich bolo ohromným veľkým sústom, aby vyznávali Krista, ďalšieho Boha okrem ich vlastného boha. A tu prevzali do svojho cirkevného zriadenia pohanské obrady.

112No, rímsky kňaz... Potom to zaviedli tým, že brali a vykonávali prijímanie (komúniu). Prvá vec, ktorá prišla, bolo vykonávanie prijímania. Namiesto zlámaného kúsku nekvaseného chleba ako Kristovho tela, to urobili okrúhle ako slnko, alebo ako mesiac. A do tohoto dňa je to stále okrúhle. Samozrejme. Stále je to okrúhla oblátka a nie zlámaný kúsok Jeho tela. Je to okrúhle a hladké. Rímski kňazi dnes kladú túto okrúhlu oblátku na oltár a nazývajú to doslovným telom Kristovým.

113No, existuje ohromný odstup medzi niektorými z tých vrcholných členov anglikánskej cirkvi, a tak ďalej, a katolíckou cirkvou, je to z toho dôvodu, či to je doslovné telo, alebo to symbolizuje telo. Rímska cirkev hovorí, že to je doslovné telo, pretože to bolo doslovné telo Bála, boha slnka, ktorý sa odrážal na tom kúsku mosadze, a urobili to okrúhle. Žiaden kresťanský stôl na sebe nemá okrúhly chlieb.

Potom chceli stáť tvárou ku východu a tak ďalej, ako to robili v pohanskom uctievaní, a priniesli dnu ženy a tak ďalej, rovnako, ako to vždy robili – ako pohania pred bohyňami a tak ďalej. No, oni len zložili dole Aštartu a umiestnili tam Máriu, urobili ju kráľovnou nebies. Zložili dole Jupitera a umiestnili tam Petra. A museli si obstarať dogmy. A aby to urobili, museli…

Keď sa Akvila a Priscilla vrátili späť po trinástich rokoch Klaudiovho panovania; potom, keď sa vrátili späť, našli svoj zbor úplne odovzdaný modlárstvu, ale vyrástol na obrovskú veľkú vec.

116Aby to priniesli dnu, museli úplne odstrániť Bibliu. No, ja som Ír. Mám to, čo nazývajú “Fakty našej viery”, ktorá patrí iba kňazom a tak ďalej. A viem to z rozhovorov s kňazmi, kňaz s vami nebude argumentovať o Biblii; Biblia je pre neho iba ďalšia kniha. Keď tu tento biskup Sheen povedal, asi pred dvoma rokmi, že, „Každý, kto sa snažil veriť Biblii, bol ako človek, ktorý kráča cez bahnité vody.” Oni Tomu neveria. Začali tam a povedali, “Boh je vo Svojej cirkvi, nie vo Svojom Slove.”

117Ten kňaz hore pri ceste, ktorý nedávno prišiel kvôli rozhovoru, tam zhora od “Najsvätejšieho Srdca”, povedal mi, alebo z tej cirkvi tam hore pri ceste. Zabudol som, ako to je. Myslím, že sa to volá “Najsvätejšie Srdce.” Prišiel ku mne ohľadom krstu Mary Elizabeth Fraizer, ktorá odpadla a obrátila sa na katolíčku. Povedal, “Ty si ju pokrstil?”

Povedal som, “Áno.”

Povedal, “Ako si ju pokrstil?”

Povedal som, “Kresťanským krstom.”

Povedal, “Akým spôsobom to myslíš?”

Povedal som, “Existuje iba jeden kresťanský krst.”

Povedal, “Čo tým myslíš, ponorením?”

Povedal som, “Tak veru.”

Povedal, “Ponoril si ju teda vo meno Otca, Syna a Svätého Ducha?”

Povedal som, “To nie je Kresťanský krst.” Povedal som, “Kresťanský krst je ponorenie vo Meno Pána Ježiša Krista.”

Zapísal si to. Povedal, “Prisaháš na túto prísahu – alebo toto vyhlásenie pred biskupom?”

Povedal som, “Ak nemôže veriť môjmu slovu, nech si počína bez neho.” Povedal som, “Neprisahám na nič.” Rozumiete? A on povedal… A povedal som, “Nie, aby som bol arogantný, pane, ale viem, že Biblia povedala, 'Neprisahajte na nebesia, alebo na zem, pretože je to podnožou Jeho nôh' a tak ďalej. Nemali by sme to robiť.”

Povedal, “Zvláštne, katolícka cirkev takto zvykla krstiť.”

Povedal som, “Kedy? Kedy?” Rozumiete? Ale oni hovoria, že to robili.

Pretože úprimne, oni boli a my sme boli na začiatku všetci jedno a to… Počiatok pochádza od Letníc. To je počiatok tej prvej cirkvi, každý to vie. Kresťanská Cirkev začala na Letnice s Letničným prežitím, s Letničnými ľuďmi a s Letničným krstom. Všetko pochádza s pôvodnej Cirkvi na Letnice.

124No, všimnite si. No, zistili sme teda, že sa museli dostať preč od biblického učenia za účelom toho, aby mali tieto veci, aby sa páčili cisárom a tak ďalej, aby priviedli dnu pohanov.

No, pozrite sa. Peter bol Židom. Je to pravda? Dokázali by ste si predstaviť svätého Petra, ako uznáva ten nápad umiestňovania modiel do kostola, Žid, ktorému bolo zakázané dokonca, aby sa na modly pozrel? Viete si ho predstaviť, ako robí takéto veci? Peter nie. Dokážete si ho predstaviť, ako hovorí, “Všetky moje spisy tam na začiatku boli nesprávne; ja ich teraz skrátka zavrhnem. Budem žiť ako duch v rímskej cirkvi a zavediem…” No, to by bol zmenený muž.

A tak, aby to urobili, museli začať s dogmou, že Peter bol pochovaný v cirkvi, zanechal im všetky prikázania a oni boli originálnou katolíckou (univerzálnou) cirkvou. Oni Ňou nie sú. Nie je na to miesto Písma; nie je tam žiadna história, ani nič, čo by to dokazovalo; žiadna vec. Neboli ňou.

127A ten pohanský kňaz z prvej rímskej cirkvi je presne taký istý, ako ten dnes. Oni veria tomu, že ten chlieb je telo Kristovo, že nejakým spôsobom Kristus prichádza dole a preskočí do toho kúsku chleba, ktorý leží na oltári (ktorý cez noc odnesú myši). Rozumiete? Veria… A to je dôvod, prečo katolíci veria tomu, že musíte ísť kostola, aby ste uctievali, pretože Boh je v tom kostole. A preto sa klaňajú a prežehnávajú v kostole, pretože ten chlieb je boh. Nie je to nič, než reprezentácia boha slnka, Bála. Nie je na to vôbec miesto Písma. Áno, tá okrúhla oblátka ležiaca na oltári…

128No, a preto neprijali Kresťanské učenie, ktoré… Ireneusa, Polykarpa a tých raných bratov, Pavla… Zistili sme, že najstarší učeník bol – ktorý žil najdlhšie, bol Ján. Bol na tri roky poslaný do vyhnanstva na Patmos, pretože mal školu. Odovzdával, alebo upevňoval Slovo Božie, spájal To dokopy, tie Epištoly dokopy. Našli jeho a jeho žiakov, ako to robia, a exkomunikovali ho na tri roky. Po smrti cisára bol privedený naspäť; a vtedy napísal Knihu Zjavenia.

129A keď je reč o tom, “Boh je vo Svojej cirkvi, alebo je Boh vo Svojom Slove?” Biblia povedala, že Slovo je Boh. “Na počiatku bolo Slovo a to Slovo bolo u Boha a to Slovo bol Boh. A to Slovo sa stalo telom a prebývalo medzi nami...” Okrem Toho je akékoľvek učenie ktorejkoľvek cirkvi, nech sú to baptisti, presbyteriáni, metodisti, letniční, alebo čokoľvek to môže byť, čo nezostáva písmeno za písmenom s Bibliou, je nesprávne. Lebo Ján povedal na ostrove Patmos, Duch Svätý, alebo Kristus, ktorý ku nemu hovoril, povedal toto, “Keby z Toho niekto čokoľvek odňal, alebo do Toho čokoľvek pridal…” Takže, ako chcete pridať toto pohanské modlárske uctievanie symbolov, robiť troch bohov z Jedného a všetky tieto ostatné pohanské veci, ktoré raná Cirkev nikdy neučila a bola proti tomu?

131Nicejský Koncil, či On bol trojitej podstaty, alebo jednej podstaty, veľká debata… Ich mučeníci tam prišli, niektorí z nich boli… S jedným chlapíkom oni – biskup, letničný kazateľ, kvôli tomu, že kládol ruky na nemocných, mu dali cez ruky rozpálenú tyč a takto mu ich zatiahli. Ostatní, stáli tam, kde vzali meč, a vypichli mu oči... Vyzeralo to ako skupina mučeníkov, ktorí stáli za týmto Slovom. Haleluja. Zmiešali svoju krv so starodávnymi prorokmi. Toto Slovo, brat. To je Božie Slovo.

132Keď boli tí pohania „obrátení“, priniesli tieto symboly do Kresťanstva. Nemohli naďalej používať Bibliu, pretože Biblia to odhaľovala. A oni vám povedia rovno dnes, že nemajú – neveria Tomu. Povedia, „To je v poriadku, ale cirkev je nadradená Slovu.“

No, to isté nájdeme u letničných. Nevykrikujte o katolíckej cirkvi, keď sme rovnako vinní, metodisti, baptisti a každý z nich.

Vy, metodisti, ste tak svätí, prečo ste potom zabili Jozefa Smitha? Toto je Amerika a je tu právo na uctievanie. Neverím tomu, čo hovoril Jozef Smith, ale nemali ste právo ho zabiť (správne), mormón.

Vy, baptisti. Koľko ste toho ututlali? Vy ostatní? A letniční, rovnako vinní, ako ten zvyšok z nich, stávate sa namyslenými a bandou pokrytcov. A namiesto skromnosti a moci Ducha máte Slovo bez Ducha. A robíte viac škody, než by ste robili, ak by ste boli ako zvyšok z nich, naspäť v ich pohanských obradoch so všetkými druhmi trojičných predstáv a všetkých tých ostatných nezmyslov. Nemôžete to dokázať Slovom. Je to v rozpore so Slovom. Aké žalostné. Aké žalostné.

137A tak, keď vytvorili prvú cirkev Ríma, kresťanstvo, museli zamietnuť Bibliu a prijať tieto obrady. Za tým účelom, aby to urobili, museli mať nejaké pozadie. A tak povedali, že Peter bol prvý pápež Ríma. A stále takýmto spôsobom zostáva; oni hovoria. No, povedzme, že ním bol. Odstúpil by Peter od Slov Letníc? Dokážete si predstaviť Žida, ako zavádza modly?

A keď vám môžem dokázať pomocou Slova napísaného v Biblii, presne, dni a roky, že Peter nikdy neopustil Palestínu, iba jeden raz, a išiel dole do Babylonu vedľa Eufratu. Nikdy nebol v Ríme, podľa Písma, TAK HOVORÍ PÁN. To všetko je pohanská predstava.

No, teraz to prinesieme rovno do protestantizmu. Pozrite na letnice bez prijatia Slova. Zostaňte s týmto Slovom a budete vždy v poriadku; opustite toto Slovo a odídete kamkoľvek.

140 Prednedávnom tu na jednom veľkolepom zhromaždení s veľkou letničnou školou, skákala tam jedna žena a hovorila v jazykoch a prerušovala oltárne zavolanie. A v ten večer, keď som prišiel naspäť dnu, Billy ma tam stretol a povedal, “Vieš čo? Tá žena povedala, že dnes večer má ďalšie posolstvo, ktoré sa chystá podať.”

A pozrel som sa na tú ženu: nakrátko ostrihané vlasy, oblečená tak natesno, že vyzerala, akoby do toho bola vyliata, sedela tam, upravovala si vlasy, vyťahovala si pančuchy. Vedel som, že sa chystá vyskočiť. A vyskočila a povedal som, “Sadni si!” Ona skrátka pokračovala. Povedal som, “Počuješ ma? Sadni si!” Ó.

Keď som v ten večer vyšiel von, stretli ma tam štyria alebo piati z tých mužov, ktorí boli s ňou, a povedali, “Zarmútil si Ducha.”

Povedal som, “Každý duch, ktorého zarmútim so Slovom Božím, by mal byť zarmútený.” Povedal som, “Či nehovorí Biblia, že duch prorokov je podriadený prorokovi? Ak vydáva svedectvo, ktoré je proroctvom… Hovorenie v jazykoch je proroctvom, ak to je vykladané.” Povedal som, “Nuž, nech počká, pokiaľ zakončím, a potom to môže mať.”

Povedal, “Ale ty vyučuješ Slovo.”

Povedal som, “To je To, za čím stojím.”

Povedal, “Ona mala niečo čerstvé a nové z neba, niečo odlišné od Toho.” Ak toto nie je návrat ku rímskemu katolicizmu, potom neviem, čo to je. Nech je každé ľudské slovo lož a každý duch klamstvom a Božie Slovo Pravdou. Božie Slovo je prvé.

146Čo sa to dnes deje, majú toľko zjavení a falošných vecí. Klaňajú sa tomu a otvárajú svoje srdcia diablom namiesto toho, aby zostávali s Božím Slovom. To je miesto, kde leží problém. To je to, čo sa deje. Ľudia, poctiví, úprimní, dobrí ľudia, ale nemôžete im o tom povedať. “No, my veríme tomuto ako letniční ľudia.” “My veríme tomuto ako baptistickí ľudia.”

Ja verím Tomuto, pretože To je Slovo Božie. Vyzývam kohokoľvek, aby ma v Tom napravil. Rozumiete? To je pravda. Toto je Slovo. Zostaňte s Tým. Toto je Pravda.

148Takže vytvorili prvú cirkev, prvú rímsko-katolícku cirkev. A namiesto toho, aby ho volali „biskup“, ako ho vždy volali, teraz ho nazvali „Otec.” Stále to robia. A oni tu hovoria, „Musíte to uznať, že táto oblátka je telo Kristovo. A do tej miery, že kňaz je bohom, pretože Boh je zaviazaný počúvať hlas kňaza, ktorý premieňa tú oblátku na doslovné telo Kristovo.” A potom si to tí inteligentní ľudia nechajú strkať dolu do hrdla. Ó! Ó, ako…

Ale pravdiví ctitelia, pravdiví biskupovia zostali so Slovom. Zostali tam rovno na tom Nicejskom Koncile. Bránili to Slovo rovno tam. Tak veru. Skončili ako mučeníci a všetko možné. Ale zostali s týmto Slovom. Nechceli vôbec žiadne modlárstvo.

150A chcem, aby mi niekto ukázal. kde bol svätý Patrik niekedy rímsky katolík. Nie je tam žiadna taká vec. On proti tej rímskej cirkvi protestoval. On bol synovcom svätého Martina. Čítal som tu v... žena, ktorá napísala… Hazeltine, pani Hazeltine v kniheVýpisy z Nicejského Koncilu” povedala, že išla pre preukážku na Oxford, aby dostala – preukážku na knihuŽivot svätého Martina” a ten chlapík povedal, “Ale on nebol kanonizovaný rímskou cirkvou.” Rozhodne nie, on protestoval proti tej veci. A tak isto svätý Patrik. Muži, ktorí zostali so Slovom Božím, si vybudovali svoje vlastné školy. Dostali sa preč od takých vecí.

151No, zistili sme, že tak je to dnes. Rímska cirkev pokračuje rovno ďalej s ich rovnakou okrúhlou sušienkou a verí tomu, že Kristus prichádza dole a skáče do nej. A počúvajte, viete o tom, že kňaz pije víno? Keď to prijímali jeden s druhým, “On podával pohár od jedného ku druhému.” Ale v pohanskej forme pili víno kňazi. Rozumiete? Vy stále… Celé je to pohanské, presne tak. Oni sa nestarajú.

Povedia vám, “Nebudem s vami hovoriť o žiadnej Biblii.” Ten kazateľ, alebo kňaz, povedal mi tam hore, povedal, “´pán Branham, vy sa snažíte hovoriť o Biblii; ja hovorím o cirkvi.” Povedal som, “Boh je Slovo.” Správne. No, v poriadku.

Zistili sme tu, prečo do tohoto dňa musí rímsko-katolícka cirkev chodiť do kostola, aby uctievala. Oni sa učia, že Boh je vo vnútri tej okrúhlej oblátky, hostii v svätostánku. Rozumiete? Nemôžete vidieť, že to je pohanské? Určite je.

154Či nemôžete vidieť, že ľudia, ktorí zavedú čokoľvek – všetko, čo je v rozpore s týmto Slovom, je rovnakej výstroje? Nenazýva Biblia v Zjavení 17 katolícku cirkev “smilnicou”? Nenazýva To protestantov matkou – že ona bola matkou smilníc? Rovnaká vec. Rozdávala doktrínu z jej pohára nečistej ohavnosti svojich smilstiev: špina a nečistota, usporiadanie obyčajného človeka namiesto Slova živého Boha, ktoré je pravdivé a nefalšované. Ó, Bože, zmiluj sa nad nami, o to sa modlím.

155Ireneus povedal, zapísal som si tu dole poznámku, čo povedal. Povedal, “Slovo Božie je ako vybraný zväzok krásnych veľkých drahokamov, ktoré boli umiestnené von, aby vytvorili sochu veľkolepého mocného Kráľa.” Ale povedal, “Vyznania, dogmy a denominácie berú tieto nádherné drahokamy a robia z nich podobu psa a klamú neznalých Slova. Robia to, aby porušili cesty Božie, a aby na To priniesli pohanenie.” Haleluja.

Snažíte sa urobiť, aby Slovo Božie hovorilo niečo, čo by sa hodilo do vašej organizácie, beriete drahokamy preč z veľkolepého Tela Kráľa a robíte obraz psa, alebo líšky, alebo prasaťa, alebo niečoho z toho. A klamete neznalých Slova.

Haleluja. Sú tu niektorí, ktorí majú Ducha Božieho, ktorí stoja za vteleným Slovom. Bože, zvýš naše rady. Slovo, nič, iba Slovo, vezmite to Slovo, kde tam Ježiš povedal, “Celé nebo i zem pominú, ale Moje Slovo nie.”

158Tam, kde To povedalo, “Krstite vo Meno Pána Ježiša Krista,” oni robia “Otca, Syna a Svätého Ducha,” troch bohov z Toho. Berú všetky druhy dogiem a vymýšľajú všetky druhy vecí a pokropenie namiesto ponorenia: všetko. Vytvárajú z Toho nejaký druh ľuďmi vytvoreného bahna namiesto toho, aby to vložili do Drahokamu v tom veľkolepom Kráľovi, Kristovi. Ó, haleluja. To je vtelený Boh: Kristus.

Porušujú cesty Božie, dovoľujú ľuďom chodiť do zboru, ženám s nakrátko ostrihanými vlasmi, namaľovaným, s oblečením na sebe, ktoré vyzerá hanebne: muži sú tak zženštilí, dovoľujú ženám vodiť ich dookola za ucho. Prídu do zboru a hrajú kocky a bingo a všetky druhy skazených vecí. A kazatelia a tak ďalej, sú vonku na brehoch s nahými ženami oblečenými v plavkách a idú plávať, fajčia cigarety a nazývajú sa služobníci Boží, keď tento chrám je svätým chrámom zasväteným pre Boha, nie pre nečistotu sveta. To je pravda. Ale oni vzali drahokamy Božie a urobili z nich prasa, alebo líšku, alebo psa, alebo tchora, alebo niečo a kŕmia tým neučených a neznalých.

160Ďakujem ti, Doc. Mal som tu jednu, ale som skrátka nemyslel na to, že by som ju použil: vreckovku.

Áno, toto je to, čo robia. Ireneus mal pravdu. Čo si o tom všetkom myslí Boh? Je to práve tak, ako sa to oni snažia povedať, “Ó, Jemu na tom nezáleží”? Záleží Mu na tom. Záleží. Prečo povedal Jeremiášovi veci, ktoré potom urobil? Prečo to On povedal? Záleží na tom. Boh má cestu.

Čo ak by Mojžiš povedal, “Dám si dole svoj klobúk namiesto topánok”? Nikdy by nemohol vidieť videnie. Musíte prísť Božou cestou. Boh má cestu.

164Je tu toho mnoho, čo môžeme povedať. Obráťme sa tu len do jedného Písma. Mám ich tu mnoho zapísaných. Obráťme sa do 4.Mojžišovej 25, len na chvíľu, 4.Mojžišovej 25. Uvidíme, či to pre Boha niečo znamená, alebo nie. Poďme sa pozrieť, či áno, či tie vyznania, dogmy a tak ďalej, majú význam. “On je dobrý Boh, On určite prehliada všetky veci.” On veru nie. On kreslí čiaru a kladie tam olovnicu a vy musíte ísť podľa Toho.

A Izrael býval v Šittíme. Tu začal ľud smilniť odchádzajúc za dcérami Moábovými,

(Počúvajte),

ktoré pozvali ľud k obetiam svojich bohov. A ľud jedol, a klaňali sa ich bohom.

A Izrael sa spriahol s Bál-peorom. Vtedy sa roznietil hnev Hospodinov na Izraela.

(Niet divu, že On povedal, “Nemodli sa za takých ľudí.” Vidíte?)

A Hospodin riekol Mojžišovi: Pober všetkých pohlavárov ľudu a povešaj ich Hospodinovi pred slnkom, aby sa odvrátila páľa hnevu Hospodinovho od Izraela.

Vtedy riekol Mojžiš sudcom Izraelovým: Zabite každý svojich mužov, ktorí sa… spriahli s Bál-peorom.

165“Zabite každého z nich.” Boh chce byť Bohom a ak nie je Bohom, On nebude na druhom mieste. On nemusí nechať Bála a nejakú ľuďmi vytvorenú dogmu, nejakú teóriu nejakého muža, nejakú ideu vyznania, alebo nejakú ideu denominácie stáť vo Svojej ceste. On je Boh. A On môže z týchto kameňov vzbudiť Abrahámovi deti. On nemusí mať vaše denominácie. On nemusí mať vaše veľké spoločenstvá a vaše školy a veci. Vezme to, čo môže dostať do Svojej ruky, čo je ničím, a vdýchne do toho dych Života, a to sa stane niečím, čo Mu bude slúžiť. To je to, čo z Neho robí Boha. Určite na tom Bohu záleží. Hovoríte, “Nezáleží na tom.” Záleží na tom. Určite na tom záleží.

166Pápež Lev Veľký vládol od roku 440 do 461. Ó, on si myslel, že robí presne to, čo je správne. Prišiel do cirkvi… Pred ním bol Viktor a on bol tiež potkan. A on tam prišiel, a ako vydával Kresťanov na smrť a všetko ostatné. A potom, kto začal s tým všetkým, presadil legalizovanú vraždu? Viete, kto to bol? Svätý Augustín z Hippo. To je presne ten, kto to urobil.

Svätý Augustín mal raz možnosť, tak hovorí história, aby sa stal veľkým mužom, a bol naplnený Duchom Svätým. Sedel tam vzadu na dvore v Lyons, vo Francúzsku, na tej slávnej škole, kde učil Ireneus a oni a svätý Martin. Sedel na dvore tej školy a prišiel ku nemu Duch Svätý. Ale on To odmietol prijať.

Čím sa potom stal? Dvakrát väčším dieťaťom pekla, než ako, keď začal. Išiel rovno dole do Hippo, v Afrike. Tam založil svoju školu. A to bolo...

“Ukáž mi to.”

170Môžem vám ukázať históriu. On bol ten, kto schválil svojím slovom to, že to bolo v poriadku, aby bol vydaný na smrť akýkoľvek “bludár”, ktorý by nesúhlasil s dogmami rímskej cirkvi: Svätý Augustín z Hippo. Je tu študent Biblie, alebo niekto, kto číta históriu, a vie, že to je pravda, zodvihnete svoju ruku? Áno. Vidíte? Iste, sú tu takí. Svätý Augustín z Hippo, on bol ten, kto schválil rozsudok, že to bolo v poriadku zabiť “bludárov”, ktorí nesúhlasili s rímskou cirkvou, neuznávali ich pohanskú náuku, odstúpenie od Biblie, a nezaviedli uctievanie slnečného boha. Viete, prečo je Kresťanstvo...

171Viete, odkiaľ máte vianoce? Kristus sa narodil v apríli. Ale čo oni urobili? Solárny systém sa teraz spomaľuje, ako sa dostáva preč, každý deň sa stáva trocha dlhším – trocha kratším a trocha kratším. A od dvadsiateho až do dvadsiateho piateho je obdobie, kedy mal slnečný boh svoje narodeniny. Toto… Je to tam asi päť dní; to je vtedy, keď mali rímsky cirkus v tom čase, oslavu narodenín slnečného boha v tej dobe. A teraz, vidíte, čo máte teraz? Oni vraj vzali boha slnka a urobili z toho Syna Božieho. A celá tá vec je od začiatku úplne pohanská. A ľudia na uliciach so svojimi topánkami na vysokých opätkoch, krútia sa hore a dole po uliciach a bežia do obchodov...

A tu mi raz moja žena hovorila, “Niekto hovoril, 'Neviem, čo mám obstarať pre ocka.' Povedal, 'Brat sa mu chystá dať liter whisky a ďalší povedal, že mu dá nejaké šampanské.' A jeden povedal, 'No, ja sa mu chystám dať pokrovú súpravu.'” Oslava vianoc, pohanstvo, uctievanie diabla... V poriadku.

173Ale Augustín to schválil. Ak sa na to chcete pozrieť v Schmuckerovej, v diele Schmuckera, S-c-h-m-u-c-k-e-r-o-v-a, Schmuckerova “Slávna Reformácia[The Glorious Reformation. - pozn.prekl.], tu je to, kde je to uvedené, že “Od tej doby, keď svätý Augustín z Hippo schválil tento rozsudok pre katolícku cirkev, od vtedy to pred nich vrhlo doširoka otvorené dvere, aby potom zabili čokoľvek, čo chceli, čo odmietlo tú pohanskú cirkev. A od doby svätého Augustína, asi 300 rokov po Kristovi až do roku 1850, veľkého masakru v Írsku, tam bolo 86 miliónov protestantov zabitých katolíckou cirkvou.” Je to v rímskej martyrológii: 86 miliónov. No, hádajte sa s historikom, on to povedal. Ja iba opakujem jeho slovo. “Každý, kto nesúhlasil s katolíckou dogmou...”

Nie katolíckou, slovo “katolícka”, oni si nezaslúžia to meno. Sú to rímski pohania. Nie títo vzácni ľudia, je tam desiatky tisícov tých ľudí tam vonku, práve tak úprimných, ako ich – ako je akýkoľvek iný ctiteľ modiel. Oni si myslia, že uctievajú Boha, keď (navráťte sa do Slova) sú v uctievaní modly s modlami všade naokolo. Vidíte.

176V poriadku, bola to dogma – rímske dogmy. A počúvajte, chcem tu niečo poznamenať. Prešiel som tým.

V roku 1640... V roku 1640, keď prišlo na Írske vyvražďovanie pod záštitou rímskych jezuitov a kňazov, bolo zabitých stotisíc obrátených od svätého Patrika. Ak bol svätý Patrik rímsky katolík, potom prečo zabili svojich vlastných ľudí? Boli to ľudia pracujúci v továrňach a všetko možné. To je pravda. “Stotisíc” v martyrológii, “ktorých vydali na smrť, pretože nesúhlasili s tým učením.”

Bol som v niektorých chrámoch svätého Patrika v severnom Írsku. Tak veru. Mal som privilégium vidieť to. Bola to len taká veľká prázdna miestnosť. Nemali tam modly, ktoré by tam trčali a nejaké nádobky na polievanie pri ich nohách a ľudí, ktorí by platili za to, aby sa mohli navrátiť a dostať sa do tej modly. Mária, zdravas Mária, matka Božia... Rovnaká vec, akú robili Aštarte: očarujúci duch Márie.

179Len dva alebo tri roky dozadu začala katolícka cirkev novú dogmu, že Mária vstala z mŕtvych a odišla do neba. Koľkí z vás si na to pamätajú? Ó, vy všetci. Noviny toho boli plné. Dogmy, celé je to vybudované na dogmách a nikde ani jedna smietka pravdy.

No, vy protestanti ste na tom práve tak zle, tí, ktorí odmietate vziať Slovo Božie. Dogma protestantskej cirkvi je rovnaká, ako dogma katolíckej cirkvi. A úplne sa mýlime, pokiaľ sa nenavrátime do Slova živého Boha. Správne.

181Vy, Zbory Božie, cirkev Štvorhranného Evanjelia, vy letniční Jednotári, Trojičiari, alebo čokoľvek môžete byť, poďte naspäť do Slova Božieho. Opustite tieto denominačné modly, denominačnú sfingu. Oni sa očarujú, duch diabla do týchto denominačných modiel. Viete to? Denominácia je modla.

Poviete, “Si Kresťan?”

“Ja som presbyterián.”

“Si Kresťan?”

“Som metodista.”

“Si Kresťan?“

“Som letničný.”

To neznamená o nič viac, než ako že si prasaťom, alebo psom, alebo skunkom: nemá to s tým nič viac do činenia. To je pravda. To, čo dnes potrebujeme, je vrátiť sa naspäť do Slova Božieho.

183No, títo pracovníci v obchode a vzácni ľudia v severnom Írsku... Ak svätý Patrik... Kde boli všetky jeho školy... Viete, že sa nevolal Patrik? Volal sa Succat. Ako malého chlapca ho uniesli; jeho sestry boli zabité. A on sa vrátil späť, pretože vytrénoval psy, aby lovili ošípané a tak ďalej. A tak to urobil. Keď to urobil, potom oni – on našiel cestu späť ku svojmu otcovi a matke. A založil školu. A tá škola v severnom Írsku nikdy neprijala pápeža ako najvyššieho zástupcu Boha. Oni tomu neverili. Zostali so Slovom. Boh žehnaj toho požehnaného svätého, svätý Patrik, veľký muž.

184A počuli ste o tom, že svätý Patrik vyhnal všetky hady z Írska. Čítajte históriu a uvidíte, čo to bolo. Svätý Patrik veril v hovorenie v jazykoch. Svätý Patrik veril v zdvíhanie hadov, alebo pitie smrtiacich vecí. A keď mohol zodvihnúť hada a odhodiť ho preč zo svojej cesty, oni povedali, “On vyhnal hady z Írska.” To bolo preto, že veril to „budú brať hady a nič im to neublíži.“ Áno. Ó, samozrejme.

185Oni nemali tie – tieto ohromné veľké svätyne. A čo by svätý... Čo by dnes urobil Ireneus? Čo by dnes urobil svätý Patrik, ak by videl stovky biliónov dolárov umiestnených vo vnútri rímskeho katolicizmu, ku vybudovaniu veľkých kostolov, sôch za milión dolárov a všetkého. Rovnako, ako to robia protestanti.

Jedného dňa som urobil jedno vyhlásenie a každý sa na tom potkol. To je dôvod, prečo zadržujem túto pásku. Nechajte ich na pokoji; slepý vedie slepého, nechajte ich padnúť do jamy. To je jediná vec, ktorú môžete urobiť. Rozumiete? Keď som im hovoril o oltárnom zavolaní, tam v Biblii nebola žiadna taká vec, ako oltárne zavolania.

187[Prázdne miesto na páske - pozn.prekl.]... Jeho svätosti. Pri ponížení sa ku Jeho smrti, považovaní sa za nič, potom prichádza dnu Svätý Duch a pozdvihuje nás hore. A nedôverujeme sebe, pretože my nemôžeme urobiť nič. Ale s Ním môžeme urobiť všetky veci.

188Sme na Jeho obraz, živý obraz živého Boha. Čo robíte... Keď sa odovzdáte Bohu a Boh prichádza do vás, čím vás to robí? Živým obrazom Boha. Nie mŕtvou sochou postavenou v rohu, nie denomináciou hore v sídle vo Washingtone v Konfederácii Cirkví. Och, nie, to je mŕtva socha – mŕtva socha a mŕtve vyznanie. Ale živý obraz, jednotlivec...

189Niekto raz učil, alebo urobil malú poznámku, niekto to povedal, že ak muž nebol spasený a... „Ak muž bol spasený a jeho žena nebola spasená, pôjdu do vytrhnutia? Žena nemôže ísť do vytrhnutia, nebude tam žiadna taká vec, ako žena, ktorá ide do vytrhnutia, pretože oni sú jedno.” Nezmysel. Ježiš povedal, „Budú tam dvaja v posteli a ja jedného vezmem a jedného zanechám.” To je súkromná záležitosť medzi tebou a Bohom, poddania sa vášho tela, či je to mama, otec, deti, ktokoľvek, či to prijme alebo nie. Amen.

Ó, Bože, tento skorumpovaný, špinavý, nečistý svet, tieto špinavé, nečisté cirkvi nazvané – takzvané cirkvi, tieto špinavé, nečisté organizácie, tieto špinavé, nečisté vyznania, ktoré sú proti Slovu Božiemu, ó, Bože, priveď niekam pokorného malého človeka a úplne ich očisti, pozdvihni ich hore do ponebeských miest a ukáž sa, ako Všemohúci Boh. Amen. Do akej skorumpovanej veci to prišlo.

191Sme učinení účastníkmi Jeho svätosti. Sme na Jeho obraz, sme živými obrazmi živého Boha. Potom sme pre seba mŕtvi a sme zmŕtvychvstalí s Ním (No, počúvajte, počúvajte toto.) Jeho Slovo sa znova stalo telom v nás. (Ó, brat Neville...) Pozrite. Čo to je? Nie vymyslený, imaginárny boh, ktorý je tam niekde postavený, ale živý Boh... Čo je to živý Boh? Slovo vo vás sa stáva skutočným. Fíha! Sláva Bohu. Ó, viem, že si myslíte, že som “náboženský fanatik”. Možno som. Ale, ó, brat, vidíš to? Zvíťazí nad každou denomináciou, zvíťazí nad celým pohanstvom, živý Boh sa zamanifestoval v živom chráme. A Slovo Božie, ktoré je Bohom, sa stalo telom vo vás. Prečo? Ste usadení v ponebeských miestach, zvíťazili ste nad všetkými vecami v Kristovi Ježišovi. Amen. Ó, jednoducho to milujem. Musím niečo preskočiť a ísť ďalej.

192No, počúvajte. Potom ten najmenší z Jeho veriacich, nezáleží na tom, koľko – ako dlho, alebo kto, malý, alebo akýkoľvek ste, najmenší z Jeho veriacich majú v Ňom všetko zlo pod sebou. Rozumiete? Pozrite sa. Kristus je Hlavou Tela. Je to pravda? No, kdekoľvek je Hlava, Telo je s Ňou. Sláva. Kam ide moja hlava, tam berie so sebou moje telo. A kde je Ježiš, tam je s Ním i Cirkev. Amen. On neodchádza od Svojho Slova; On zostáva vo Svojom Slove, dáva Naň pozor, aby sa manifestovalo. Jeho Cirkev je s Ním.

193A pozrite sa, poviete, “Ale, brat Branham, ja som najmenší.” To sú chodidlá Jeho nôh. Ale pamätajte, On s vami zvíťazil; zvíťazil s vami nad každým kúskom z toho, dokonca, i keď ste chodidlami Jeho nôh. Každá choroba, každý diabol, každá moc, dokonca samotná smrť je pod vašimi nohami; pod vami. Sláva. Necítim sa dnes ráno, akoby som bol päťdesiatdvaročný. Toto je Pravda. Ak by som len mohol dostať tento zbor do toho, aby to videli, brat, boli by sme víťaziaci zbor. Veriaci v Neho, všetko zlo pod Ním... Ó, sláva.

Trochu z toho vynechám, začnem potom znova niekedy inokedy.

Počúvajte. Počúvajte toto. Poviete, “Brat Branham, ja nemám žiadnu moc.” Ani ja. Nemám žiadnu moc. “No, brat Branham, som slaboch.” Takisto aj ja. Ale nie som závislý na svojej sile. To nie je moja sila. Som závislý na autorite (Rozumiete?), moja autorita je mi daná. To nie som ja silný. Nie som silný. On je silný a ja som Jeho.

196Poviem tu toto ako príklad, je tu premávka, ktorá ide dole ulicou na Štvrtej a Broadway v Louisville, “Vŕŕŕ, vŕŕŕ, vŕŕŕ, vŕŕŕ...” tak rýchlo, ako len môžu, 60 míľ po ulici, každý sa ponáhľa, rúti a náhli. Vstúpi tam jeden malý človek, dvíha ruku a, brat, brzdy začnú škrípať. No, ten malý muž nemá dostatok sily na to, aby zastavil jedno z tých áut, ale on má autoritu. Sláva. To nie je o jeho moci. No, ak by ho jedno z tých áut zasiahlo, to by ho rozdrtilo. Ale nech zodvihne svoju ruku. Prečo? Vodiči v tých autách rozpoznajú tú uniformu.

Ó, brat, oni rozpoznajú tú uniformu. Šliapnu na brzdy. Prečo? Pozrite sa na jeho autoritu. Pozrite sa, čo je za ním. Celý systém mesta stojí za ním. Výkon práva mesta stojí za ním. Uniforma to reprezentuje. On je odlišný (Tak veru), pretože je strážnikom.

On zakričí, “Zastavte!” No, jedno z tých áut ide ďalej, “vŕŕŕ”, a mohlo by ho prejsť ako nič. Ale ono sa neopováži; pozrite sa, čo stojí za ním. Budú pišťať a škrípať brzdy. On nemusí povedať ani jednu vec, len zodvihne svoju ruku. To to vykoná, určite. Jeho autorita pochádza z výkonu práva, to je celé za ním. On samotný je slabý. Ale čo je za ním? To je to, čo to začína. Jeho odev, on je celý oblečený v uniforme.

199To je to, čo – nie modla, ale to, ako by mal byť jednotlivec oblečený. Dajme si na seba celú zbroj Božiu (Amen), helmu spasenia, tento veľký štít o veľkosti dverí, viery. Ó, brat. To nie je to, čím je on, ale to, čo reprezentuje. To je to, čo strážnik... To nie je ten malý muž, ktorý tam stojí; on je len obyčajný človek, ale čo reprezentuje...

Naša Zbroj je Ježiš Kristus. Tak veru. Všetci diabli zatiahnu svoje brzdy, keď To zbadajú. Keď tú plnú zbroj Božiu, skutočný krst Duchom Svätým (amen), ktorí To videli prichádzať rovno od trónu Božieho, oblečené do celej zbroje Jeho vzkriesenia... Amen.

Nie, že vy ste silní, vy ste ničím. Ale to je To, čo je za vami. Prečo? Vy ste mŕtvi. Pripojili ste sa do armády. Pripojili ste sa ku policajnej jednotke. Chystáte sa hájiť zákon a mať kontrolu nad tými diablami. To je pravda. Ste v policajnej jednotke; všetky veci stoja za vami. Vidíte, ste považovaní za mŕtvych. Ste ničím. Nedokážete zastaviť nič. Ale vaša autorita, ktorá vám bola daná, to dokáže urobiť, pretože ste povstali a sedíte v ponebeských miestach v Kristu Ježišovi, diabol to rozpoznáva. Všetko zaťahuje svoje brzdy, keď sa ich ruky pozdvihujú.

203Raz bol svätý Martin na súde. Bol tam jeden človek, ktorý šklbal ľuďom mäso... diabol... on dokázal ľuďom odhryznúť riadny kusisko z tela a ľudia len utekali, on sa ich snažil zabiť, mal veľké ruky a obrovské zubiská, očné zuby. Dokázal vytrhnúť plné ústa z tela, ako sa tam ponevieral...?...

204[Prázdne miesto na páske. - pozn.prekl.]... u ctiteľov. A tie dni, ktoré videl pred sebou, a ako vedel, že to takto bude, keď bude On Sám odvrhnutý zo Svojej cirkvi, Laodicejskej cirkvi. On povedal, „Hľa, stojím pri dveriach a klopem.“ Tá organizácia Ho vystrčila von a oni to urobili aj dnes. Ale On stojí pri dverách, aby klopal.

Ó, Bože, nech by si dnes členovia Jeho Tela uvedomili, že sme vo víťaznej Cirkvi. Sme v Kristovi. Sme usadení nad všetkými týmito svetskými vecami.

206Prečo by si naše ženy chceli strihať svoje vlasy? Bože, to ukazuje, že niečo nie je v poriadku. Prečo by sa chceli odhaľovať v sexy vyzerajúcom oblečení? Prečo by naši ľudia mali mať vo svojich srdciach hlad po tom, aby počúvali chlapíka ako Elvis Presley, alebo nejakého z týchto Rikiov, alebo tak podobne, ktorí tam stoja s nejakou gitarou a takou piskľavou hudbou a spôsobujú, že naše dievčatá sa krútia a strhávajú zo seba svoje spodné prádlo a podobne? Bože... A potom ten chlapec tvrdí, že je letničný. Ó, Bože, čo je... Pozrite sa na toho Pata Boone, ktorý tvrdí, že patrí ku Cirkvi Kristovej, a všetky tie vulgárne, špinavé veci. Ó, Bože, volanie sa podľa Cirkvi Kristovej...

207Bože, uvedomujeme si, že znakom autority nie je meno denominácie, ale je to moc, moc Kristovho zmŕtvychvstania v každom jednotlivom živote. Bože, nech by sa tu dnes ráno títo ľudia usilovali do tohto vojsť. A ak by sa táto páska niekedy dostala von do krajiny, v ktorej sú ľudia, Pane, daj im poznať, že to nebolo hovorené zo zlého úmyslu, lebo ja sám sa môžem mýliť; ale aby mohla byť Cirkev víťaziaca a uvedomiť si svoje miesto. Že by mohli vidieť, kde všetky tieto modly... Kde katolícka cirkev úplne vyšla a urobila z toho modlu, protestanti z toho urobili organizáciu a práve tak zlú, zapierajúcu Slovo, “Majúci formu pobožnosti, ale zapierajú jej moc.” Ó, Bože, ako pravdivé je Tvoje Slovo, každé Slovo.

208No, modlíme sa, Otče, aby si nám odpustil naše hriechy a nech sa toto Posolstvo ponorí hlboko do sŕdc. A nech ľudia... Nech tento zbor, keď je teraz táto malá modlitebňa v stavebnom procese výstavby budovy zboru, nech nikdy nehľadia na akési niečo nádherné, ale len na toľko, aby to poskytlo prístrešie ľuďom. Bože, nech nikdy nechodia a nehovoria, “Patríme ku veľkej modlitebni, ktorá má na sebe veľkú klenbu.” Bože, nech je to len prázdna miestnosť. Nech nikdy nestratia z dohľadu Objekt Ježiša Krista. Nech je On tým, ktorý napĺňa ich chrám, a potom moc a oheň Ducha Svätého bude padať na oltár ich sŕdc. To je miesto, kde je ten skutočný oltár, Pane, je to v srdci každého jednotlivca.

Modlím sa dnes ráno, aby toto Slovo bolo položené poriadne na oltár srdca, až nebudú nikdy schopní dostať sa od Toho preč, že budú prichádzať zdravo a rozumne ku Evanjeliu a veriť Slovu a neotvoria svoje srdce démonským mociam alebo senzáciám, alebo pískaniu, alebo skákaniu, alebo nejakému prejavovaniu, nejakej fyzickej forme, alebo niečomu takému, ale otvoria ho skutočnému, pravdivému a milujúcemu Duchu Krista, kde On bude prejavovať Sám Seba v láske a moci. Udeľ to, Pane. Uzdrav nemocných a postihnutých. Prosíme o to v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

210Milujem Ho, milujem Ho,

lebo On prv miloval mňa

a vykúpil mi spasenie

na Golgote.

[Brat Branham si začína pohmkávať, "Milujem Ho" - pozn.prekl.]

... milujem Ho,

lebo On prv miloval mňa

a vykúpil mi spasenie

na Golgote.

S našimi sklonenými hlavami, koľkí z vás položia svoje srdce na oltár a urobia z neho pole pre Boha, do ktorého môže zasiať Svoje Slovo na oltár vášho srdca, aby sa zrodil Život vzkrieseného Krista? Zodvihli by ste svoje ruky a povedali, “Bože, túžim po tom z celého svojho srdca?” Nech Boh žehná vaše hladné srdcia. Tucty za tuctami.

Nechaj ho tam, len ho nechaj tam,

vezmi svoje bremeno ku Pánovi a nechaj ho tam;

Ak veríme a nikdy nepochybujeme,

On nás iste vyvedie;

Vezmime svoje bremeno ku Pánovi a nechajme ho tam.

212Rovno vo svojom srdci, pamätajte, Kristus je Spasiteľom. Pamätajte On zomrel za vás. A ak len zomriete sami sebe, že to vyprázdni vaše telo, vyprázdni vašu dušu, vyprázdni vaše srdce od všetkého z tohto sveta a všetkých jeho radovánok, potom Kristus... Budete s Ním vzkriesení.

Ak ste neboli pokrstení v Mene Ježiša Krista, tamto je bazén plný vody. A keď sa pozdvihnete von z tej vody, vstávate, aby ste kráčali s Kristom v novom živote. Potom ste mŕtvi. Nie ste viac... Podráždenosť a všetko je preč. Ste novým stvorením v Kristovi. Potom vás On pozdvihne skrze Ducha Svätého a posadí vás do ponebeských miest so Sebou Samým, vysoko nad všetkými mocnosťami tohto sveta.

214Nezáleží na tom, akí malí... Ak si malá žena, ktorá perie, ak si len brat, ktorý nemá svoju – nepozná abecedu, nerobí to žiaden rozdiel, kým ste, vy ste v Kristovi, triumfujete nad všetkými vecami. A vaša autorita je nad každým démonom a každou mocou, ktorú diabol má. Vy ste v Kristovi, triumfujete.

215Kým máte svoje hlavy sklonené, viem, že je tu brat, ktorý dnes ráno prišiel sem dole, brat Slink (Myslím, že ho volali “Sink, Jim Sink”), ktorý, verím, že je, že naši bratia ho uznali ako učiteľa tohto Slova. Nie je to pravda, brat Sink? Dnes ráno sme na neho vzkladali ruky, tesne predtým, ako sme sa modlili za nemocných, aby sme ho ustanovili za kazateľa, jedného z našich bratov, aby išiel von do cirkví kázať Evanjelium.

Brat Jim Sink, prídeš sem hore ku oltáru? Poď, brat Neville. Brat Junie Jackson, si tu? Akýkoľvek iný kazateľ tejto viery?

217Tu brat Jim Sink verí v to Evanjelium, ktoré kážeme, Syna Božieho, verí, že On je skutočne panensky narodený Syn Boží. Je to pravda, brat Sink? Veríš tomu, že On zomrel a tretieho dňa vstal z mŕtvych, zvíťazil nad všetkým a sedí po pravici Božej, v centre Božej moci na vrchole, stále žije, aby sa za nás prihováral? Veríš vo vodný krst vo Meno Ježiša Krista na odpustenie hriechov? Veríš v krst Duchom Svätým práve tak, ako To Boh dá, so znameniami a zázrakmi, ktoré nasledujú veriaceho? On tomu verí. A ja verím, že má život, ktorý je bezúhonný pred ľuďmi. Často tu káže v zbore a ja som zistil, že je to skvelý muž Boží.

218No, ku tomuto zboru, je tu nejaké slovo, nejaký človek, ktorý má nejaké slovo proti bratovi Sinkovi? Povedzte to teraz, alebo navždy mlčte. Koľkí veria tomu, že s kázaním tohto Posolstva a tohto Slova, že brat Sink, a veríte tomu skrze svedectvo Svätého Ducha, že by brat Sink mal byť ustanovený a vyslaný od tohto zboru ako kazateľ Evanjelia, aby oznámil tieto Posolstvá, ako bolo kázané dnes ráno, všade tam, kam na svete môže ísť, kam ho Pán pošle? Zodvihnite ruky a povedzte, “Budem sa za teba modliť, brat Sink.” Nech vás Boh žehná.

219Skloňme svoje hlavy. Brat Neville, položil by si svoje ruky na brata Sinka, zatiaľ čo položíš svoju ruku na Bibliu.

Náš Nebeský Otče, prinášame Ti dnes ráno muža, ktorý bol vyvolaný von zo skazenosti tohto sveta, započítal sa za mŕtveho samému sebe a prijal Krista ako Spasiteľa, bol pokrstený v Mene Ježiša Krista, povstal so zasľúbením prijatia Ducha Svätého a teraz je v Ponebeských miestach a cíti vo svojom živote volanie do služby.

Ó, Bože, ako starší tohto zboru, ako zhromaždenie a hlavní dozorcovia a tak ďalej, aby sme dozerali na stádo, ktorého nás Svätý Duch učinil opatrovateľmi, stádo dvíha svoje ruky na znak toho, že vedia, že brat Sink, že je spravodlivým človekom, a preto kladieme na neho svoje ruky ako – brat Neville a ja, ako Tvoji starší. A týmto sa modlíme modlitbu viery a ustanovujeme brata Jima Sinka do služby Ježiša Krista. Udeľ to. Nech je naplnený mocou Božou. Nech nikdy nerobí kompromis. Nech pre Teba získa duše. A, Bože, sľubujeme mu našu vernosť a bratstvo, na jeho podporu, kdekoľvek je, v modlitbe a v pomoci a každým spôsobom, akým môžeme. Prijmi ho, ó, Bože, keď Ti ho odovzdávame v Mene Ježiša Krista, Syna Božieho. Amen. Amen.

223S našimi rukami na Slove a tu môj brat Sink, ustanovujem ťa bratom v Kristovi a v našom obecenstve v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. Nech ťa Boh žehná. V poriadku. A zhromaždenie povedalo, “amen.” [Zhromaždenie hovorí, “Amen“ - pozn.prekl.] Nech vás Boh žehná. Je tu toho veľa, čo treba urobiť pre Evanjelium, nutne potrebné. Sme za vami na sto percent so všetkým, čo môžeme urobiť, aby sme pomohli. Nech vás Boh žehná.

Nie je to nádherné, že on je... Ó! Rád vidím človeka... To je skvelé. On je... Ako som teraz pochopil, on preberá pastoračnú službu v Modlitebni Svätosti, v Utica, v Indiáne, od ktorej neďaleko žije.

225No, pozrime sa. Ó, máme...?... Ó, myslím, že ešte sa máme modliť za nemocných, nemáme? V poriadku, oni – rozdali ste nejaké modlitebné karty? V poriadku, zavoláme veľmi rýchlo zopár modlitebných kariet. Len všetci potichu seďte, iba na chvíľu. Skutočne meškáme. Môžete mi dať desať minút? V poriadku. Modlitebné karty, nech ľudia, ktorí majú modlitebnú... Odkiaľ ste im ich rozdávali? Od jedna?

V poriadku, modlitebná karta s číslom jeden, mohol by si prísť; číslo dva, číslo tri, číslo štyri, číslo päť. Modlitebná karta číslo jeden, dva, tri, štyri, päť; postavte sa rovno sem. Tak rýchlo, ako len teraz môžete, ak sa dokážete postaviť, ak nedokážete, no, dajte nám vedieť, prídeme vás vziať. Budeme sa snažiť dostať ku toľkým, ako len bude možné. Jeden, dva, dva, tri, štyri, päť, šesť, sedem, osem, deväť, desať. A iba dvaja sa na to postavili. Desať, jedenásť, dvanásť, trinásť, štrnásť, pätnásť...?...Každý z nich, všetky modlitebné karty, presuňte sa na túto druhú stranu, dostaňte sa na túto druhú stranu, na túto stranu, ak môžete.

227Ó, nie je On nádherný? No, všetci buďte tak úctiví, ako len dokážete. Teraz asi desať minút, len asi desať minút. No, tí s modlitebnými kartami, urobili sme vyhlásenie, že ľudia, ktorí chcú, aby sa za nich modlilo, prichádzajú so svojimi modlitebnými kartami, takže nemôžeme... Vidíte, oni sa stále vracajú späť a potom sa pokúšajú použiť Božie dary ako špiritistickú tabuľku. Ale my v také niečo neveríme.

Veríme iba v nechávaní Boha, aby si robil Svoju Prácu. Veríte tomu? Koľkí veria, že je dnes ráno toto Posolstvo pravda? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, “Amen. - pozn.prekl.] Ďakujem vám. Ďakujem vám. Nech vás Boh žehná. Verím Tomu z celého svojho srdca, duše a mysle.

229No, vyzerá to tak, že máme okolo päťdesiat ľudí, za ktorých sa máme modliť, asi tak nejako. No, počúvajte. No, každý z vás je v Kristovi. Ste v Kristovi Ježišovi, máte víťazstvo nad každou chorobou. Všetci z vás, ktorí ste v modlitebnom rade a ste Kresťanmi, znovuzrodenými veriacimi, zodvihnite svoje ruky. Potom je vaša pozícia v Kristovi. Vy ste už zvíťazili a jediná vec, ktorú musíte teraz urobiť, je, že prijmete a uveríte tomu, že To, čo Boh povedal, je Pravda.

230Sotva by som mohol vziať tento rad na rozpoznávanie; bolo by to priveľa práce, zabralo by nám to príliš veľa času. Nebolo by to kvôli mne; myslím, že by som tu mohol ostať po zvyšok dňa; skrátka sa cítim dobre. Skrátka sa cítim dobre. Viem, že je to pravda. Chvála Pánovi. Ale teraz sme v Kristovi. Teraz sme pozične usadení v Kristovi. Amen. Ó! Sú tieto veci, ktoré som učil, pravda? Ak áno, potom On vyprodukuje Seba. To je pravda.

231Koľkí z vás ľudí v modlitebnom rade ste pre mňa cudzími? Poznám mnohých z vás, ale niektorí z vás sú cudzí. Zodvihnite svoju ruku, ak viete, že neviem o ničom, čo je s vami v neporiadku, zodvihnite ruku, všetci v celom rade. Vidíte. Je On Kristom? Veríte Tomu? Musíte mať vieru; musíte Tomu veriť. Ak Tomu neveríte, potom To nemôže fungovať. Musíte poznať svoju pozíciu; musíte poznať svoje miesto. Je to pravda, brat West? Je to pravda. Poznať svoju pozíciu. Kristus zasľúbil, “Skutky, ktoré činím, vy tiež budete činiť.” Verte tomu z celého svojho srdca.

232Ten muž, ktorý stojí tam vzadu, má problém s bedrom. Ver tomu z celého svojho srdca. Nemôžeš sa dostať do modlitebného radu, ale môžeš ísť naspäť a sadnúť si; odíde to. A nie je to rakovina. Choď späť a sadni si. Je to všetko preč. Vidíte. Nikdy v živote som toho muža nevidel. Ak sme si cudzí, brat, zodvihni svoju ruku. Ak sme si cudzí... Čo sa deje? On je uzdravený.

Tu vedľa oltára, veríš? Čo je s tebou? Sme si cudzí; nepoznám ťa. Boh ťa pozná. Veríš mi, že som Jeho služobníkom? Veríš tomu Posolstvu, ktoré som kázal? Čo keby som ti povedal, že tvoje problémy s chrbticou ťa opustili? Veríš tomu z celého svojho srdca? No, pán Burkhart, choď späť do Ohia; si uzdravený. Nie si tu kvôli sebe; si tu kvôli niekomu inému. Je to žena. Taktiež je z Ohia (Je to pravda); volá sa Alica McNan. Je to pravda. Ona mala operáciu. Je to pravda. Žalúdočné problémy a ženské problémy a nervozita. Je to pravda? Len ver a ona sa uzdraví. Choď a ver tomu z celého svojho srdca. Ver tomu z celého svojho srdca a ona to bude mať.

235Ako sa máš? Nepoznám ťa; sme si cudzí. Je to pravda? Veríš mi, že som Jeho služobníkom? Veríš tomu, že sme zvíťazili v Kristovi? Ak veríš, so svojou nervozitou a so svojimi problémami a vecami, ktoré máš, potom pán Allen, môžeš sa vrátiť späť domov a byť uzdravený.

Myslím, že sme si cudzí, nie sme? Nikdy predtým som ťa nevidel. Toto je prvýkrát, čo sme sa kedy stretli; sme si jeden pre druhého cudzí. Veríš mi, že som Jeho prorok? Veríš tomu? Trápiš sa s problémami obličiek. To je pravda, nie je? Nie si odtiaľto; si z dola, z juhu. Modlíš sa za svoje nespasené deti. Tam za tebou je tvoj manžel. On má dnes ráno na srdci muža, priateľa, za ktorého sa modlí. No povedz, vidím niekoho, ty si – ty si priateľom mojej matky a otca, muž, ktorý sem príde, sa volá L.C., alebo S.T., alebo nejako podobne, S.T., alebo niečo. To je tvoj syn. [Brat Neville hovorí, "J. T." - pozn.prekl.] J.T... Tam... S.T. Nie, to nie je J.T., viem. Je to malý čiernovlasý muž; vidím ho stáť rovno vpredu, tam, kde je teraz. Vráť sa domov; máš vyplnenú prosbu. Vráť sa domov.

Je tu dnes ráno ten muž, muž z dola, z Georgie? No, áno, T.S. Áno. Nikdy v živote som nevidel tvojho otca a matku a ty vieš, že je to pravda. Ale videl som ťa objaviť sa tu rovno pred nimi práve v túto chvíľu. Vedel som, že to tak bolo. Máš vyplnenú svoju prosbu; nepochybuj.

238Veríte všetci z celého svojho srdca? No, koľkí? Každý jeden z vás všetkých je v Kristovi. Poviete, “Je toto Evanjelium?” To je presne to, čo robil Ježiš Kristus. To je presne to, čo robili apoštoli. To je presne to, čo robil Ireneus a zvyšok z nich. To je presne to. Veríte Tomu? Potom skloňte svoje hlavy.

Poď sem, starší. Je tu príliš mnoho ľudí na to, aby sme takto prešli cez celý tento rad. Vybrali sme dvoch alebo troch dole v rade. Dostaňte sa rovno sem dole. Tento môj brat Neville je muž Boží. Verím tomu.

Prejdeme cez tento rad a budeme sa modliť sa týchto ľudí, klásť na nich ruky. Veríte všetci, že vyzdraviete, každý jeden z vás? Všetci, ktorí ste tu, budete tomu veriť? Potom skloňte teraz svoju hlavu; sme vo víťaziacej Cirkvi.

Pane Ježišu, poznám tohto brata, a to je dôvod, že som mu o tom nič nepovedal. Viem, čo chce. Modlím sa, aby si ho uzdravil, Pane, a vyplnil mu jeho prosbu v Mene Ježiša Krista.

Nebeský Otče, dnes ráno, s rukami položenými na tomto malom bratovi prosíme v Ježišovom Mene o jeho oslobodenie. Amen.

243Ó, ty... Nebeský Otče, daj tu našej sestre Dauch, skvelej sestre, ktorá tu pre nás bola skutočnou priateľkou, pre moju rodinu a našich milovaných. Veríme, že ona a jej manžel sú Tvojimi deťmi. Modlím sa, Bože, aby si jej dnes ráno vyplnil jej prosbu v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

Bože, v Ježišovom Mene, požehnaj našu sestru...?... Vieme, Pane, že ona je Tvojou služobníčkou; modlíme sa, aby si jej vyplnil jej prosbu v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

Ó, Nebeský Otče, uvedomujeme si, že jedine Ty môžeš uzdraviť sestru Blankco, modlíme sa, aby si ju požehnal a vyplnil pre ňu tú prosbu, Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

Nebeský Otče, na našu sestru kladieme svoje ruky v Mene Ježiša Krista, prosíme o jej oslobodenie na Tvoju slávu. Amen.

247“Tieto znamenia budú sprevádzať tých, ktorí veria,” a kladieme naše ruky na túto sestru, ktorá sa musí zotaviť. V Ježišovom Mene, udeľ to, Pane. Hoci tu stojí toto nervózne a trasúce sa telo, Pane, pod vplyvom Ducha Svätého a unavené, ale Ty si Boh. Uzdrav túto mladú ženu, o to sa modlím v Ježišovom Mene.

Bože Všemohúci, vyplň našim bratom ich prosby. Udeľ to, Otče. Kladieme na neho svoje ruky a odsudzujeme nepriateľa...?... otravuje jeho dušu, alebo kladie pred neho čiernu škvrnu, nech dnes ráno nad tým víťazne povstane, Pane, a rozpozná svoju pozíciu v Kristovi Ježišovi, a tak môže mať to, o čo prosí, v Mene Ježiša Krista.

Náš Nebeský Otče, s rukami položenými na našom bratovi, v Mene Ježiša Krista, vyplň mu jeho prosbu. Amen.

250Toto drahé malé dievča, Otče, v Ježišovom Mene, nech je Pán milostivý, na slávu Božiu prosíme za jej oslobodenie.

Bože, vieme, že srdce tejto matky plače a jej dcéra plače. Bože, udeľ jej dnes ráno vieru a ona teraz povstane a bude vedieť, že má moc nad nepriateľom a stane sa to, v Mene Ježiša Krista.

Bože, uzdrav tohto malého chlapca, modlíme sa v Mene Ježiša Krista.

Bože, náš Otče, kladieme ruky na našu sestru a prosíme dnes ráno, aby si vyplnil jej prosbu, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

Náš Nebeský Otče, ako táto malá pani prichádza, aby zaujala svoje miesto na uzdravenie, kladieme na ňu ruky a prosíme o jej uzdravenie, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. Na toto rozkošné malé dieťa kladieme naše ruky, v Mene Ježiša Krista a prosíme za uzdravenie. V Mene Ježiša Krista, kladieme ruky na našu sestru...?...

257Náš Otče, ktorý si na Nebesiach, posväť sa Meno Tvoje. Na tohto chlapca kladieme svoje ruky. V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech je uzdravený. Amen.

Nebeský Otče, na nášho chrabrého brata tu, Tvojho služobníka, muža Božieho, kladieme na neho ruky, aby mohla byť jeho prosba vyplnená. V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech tu teraz obsadí svoju pozíciu ako syn Boží v slávnom víťazstve nad všetkými nepriateľmi.

Nebeský Otče, na našu malú sestru, ktorá vychádza von z ťaživej temnoty, aby kráčala vo Svetle, udeľ to, Pane, aby bola dnes ráno jej chrabrá malá duša pozdvihnutá vysoko do nebeskej atmosféry, aby jej bola vyplnená jej prosba, v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

Nebeský Otče, kladieme na nášho brata svoje ruky v Mene Pána Ježiša a prosíme, aby mu bolo udelené Tvoje požehnanie, v Mene Pána Ježiša Krista. Amen.

Náš Nebeský Otče, kladieme ruky na bábätko našej sestry a prosíme, aby jej bola udelená jej prosba, Otče, ako kladieme na ňu svoje ruky v Mene Ježiša Krista.

262Náš Nebeský Otče, kladieme ruky na našu sestru v Mene Ježiša Krista. Nech jej je udelená jej prosba, v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

Náš Nebeský Otče, ako naša sestra prechádza cez tento rad a my na ňu kladieme svoje ruky, nech Kristus Boží teraz príde bližšie a odsúdi jej problém a učiní ju zdravou. Amen.

Nebeský Otče, na nášho brata... Kladieme na neho ruky a prosíme to v Mene Ježiša Krista, aby si ho uzdravil v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

Náš drahý Pane, kladieme ruky na nášho brata, v Mene Syna Božieho, Ježiša Krista, skrze ktorého sme viac ako víťazi, skrze Neho. Prosíme, aby si vyplnil prosbu nášho brata, v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

267Náš Otče, brat našej služobkyne, tento malý vojak kríža, modlím sa, Bože, aby na neho zostúpil Tvoj Duch a vyplnil jeho prosbu, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

Náš Nebeský Otče, na tohto chrabrého vojaka kríža, on stojí za Tvojím Slovom v časoch kritiky, a tak ďalej, a napriek tomu stojí za Slovom, aby odišiel ako viac ako víťaz v Ježišovi Kristovi. Vyplň mu jeho prosbu, Otče. Modlím sa moju modlitbu a udeľ mu z Tvojho požehnania, aby si ho uzdravil a vyplnil mu jeho prosbu, v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

Nebeský Otče, toto bábätko nemôže žiť mimo Boha, ale Boh to môže dať do poriadku. Kladiem naň ruky a odsudzujem nepriateľa, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Požehnaj dieťa…?... v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen…?...

Zo srdca našej sestry, na ktorú kladieme ruky v Mene Ježiša Krista, toho víťazného Stánku Božieho, ktorý sa stal telom a prebýval medzi nami. A skrze Jeho Meno, spravodlivé Meno toho Syna Božieho, Ježiša Krista, vyplň našej sestre jej prosbu. Amen.

271Naša sestra Kidd, nech je požehnané tvoje srdce. Náš Nebeský Otče, ako tu držím za ruky tohto veľmi starého muža a ženu, ktorý kázal Evanjelium, keď som bol len malým chlapcom, pred pár dňami ležal umierajúci s rakovinou; ponáhľal som sa, aby som sa ku nemu dostal, a moc Božia sa prehnala nad osemdesiatročným mužom a zázračne ho uzdravila, zatiaľ čo doktori tomu neverili. Modlím sa, aby si mu dnes ráno vyplnil jeho prosbu. Jeho požehnaná malá žena, Pane, ktorá prala na doske, aby poslala svojho muža do služby, aby kázal toto naliehavé Evanjelium Ježiša Krista. Udeľ to, Pane.

Požehnaj ich syna, Juniora, Pane. Modlíme sa, aby si ho uzdravil a udržal ho silného, Pane. On je ich oporou, aby ich dopravil z miesta na miesto, aby kládli vreckovky. Aj keď sú tak slabí, že sa už viacej nemôžu dostať von na pole, ale oni chodia od nemocníc po domy a kladú vreckovky na nemocných. Bože, oceníš to; viem, že áno. Požehnaj ich a daj im silu do mnohých ďalších dní, Otče. V Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

273Boh vám žehnaj. Stane sa to, brat Kidd, stane sa to. [Brat a sestra Kidd sa rozprávajú s bratom Branhamom - pozn.prekl.] Chvála Bohu. Amen. Áno, ten, za ktorého sme sa modlili po telefóne…?...

Muž a žena vo veku osemdesiat rokov a viac; nemôže ísť von na polia a stáť za kazateľňou, v tomto čase je príliš starý, aby takto kázal; ale vždy si nechá poslať odtiaľto balíky s modlitebnými vreckovkami a posiela ich ku nemocným a postihnutým, vezmú ich do nemocníc a všetko také, aby ich kládli na… Nemôžu sa viac dostať von a podporovať službu v tomto smere, ale oni to vykonávajú najlepšie, ako môžu. Malo by to spôsobiť, že sa my, mladí ľudia, budeme za seba hanbiť. To je pravda. Robiť niečo pre Krista.

275Pamätajte, že tento starý muž, brat Kidd, kázal Evanjelium predtým, ako som sa narodil. To je pravda. Tam sa modlí za nemocných, chrabrý starý vojak a tu, starý… Koľko máš rokov, brat Kidd? Osemdesiatjedenročný, stále k dispozícii pre Kráľovstvo Božie. Príliš starý na to, aby stál za kazateľňou a podopieral takto Posolstvo, ale pôjde do nemocnice, ku miestam pri lôžku, kde… Má chlapca, ktorý ho rozváža naokolo v aute. Oni nemôžu chodiť a tak ho vezme do auta a odvezú ich na miesto. A tí dvaja – stará dvojica, idú tam a kladú na nich vreckovky.

Jedného dňa mali ich milovaného veľmi blízko smrti, dievča. Len mi o tom hovorili. Pomodlili sme sa za ich vnúča. Išli a položili… To dieťa je teraz zdravé. Chvála Bohu.

277Brat Kidd… Nedávno ma sem zavolali, asi dva roky dozadu, myslím, že to bolo, že mal rakovinu prostaty, asi sedemdesiatosemročný, alebo osemdesiat, blízko osemdesiatich rokov, s rakovinou prostaty. Doktor to len odložil nabok, nie je tu nič, čo by sa dalo urobiť. Ponáhľali sme sa. Billy a ja sme sa striedali v jazde, aby sme sa dostali tam, kde bol. A Duch Svätý nám povedal, aby sme tam v to ráno išli. Zvyčajne to nerobíme, ak nie sme ku tomu vedení, aby sme to urobili. A Duch Svätý povedal, “Choďte,” a my sme tam vyštartovali a položili na tohto starého chlapíka ruky, aby sme sa za neho modlili. A doktori po tom nemôžu nájsť nikde ani stopu. Sláva Bohu. Ó! Prečo? Naša pozícia je v Ježišovi Kristovi, ktorý vystúpil ďaleko ponad všetky choroby a všetky moci nepriateľa.

278Ó, nie ste vďaka Nemu šťastní?

Tam sú ľudia skoro všade,

ktorým v srdci horí Oheň;

Oheň, ktorý zostúpil na Letnice,

ktorý očistil a urobil ich čistými;

Ó, to teraz horí v mojom srdci;

Ó, sláva Jeho Menu!

Som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Som jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

Aj keď títo ľudia možno nie sú učení,

ani sa nemôžu pochváliť svetskou slávou;

Oni všetci prijali svoje Letnice,

pokrstení v Ježišovom Mene;

A teraz hovoria na široko - ďaleko,

Jeho moc je doteraz rovnaká,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

279Koľkí ste jedným z nich? Pozdvihnite teraz svoje ruky:

… nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Ó, jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

Poď teraz, môj brat, a hľadaj toto požehnanie,

ktoré od hriechu očistí tvoje srdce;

To spôsobí, že zvony radosti zaznejú,

a zadržia v ohni tvoju dušu;

Ó, To horí teraz v srdci mojom;

Ó, sláva Jeho Menu!

Som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Som jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich; (Haleluja.)

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

Oni boli v hornej sieni zhromaždení,

všetci modliac sa v Jeho Mene;

Boli pokrstení Svätým Duchom,

Potom moc do služby prišla;

Teraz, čo učinil pre nich vtedy tam,

To učiní pre teba tiež.

A som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Som jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich; (Haleluja.)

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

ó, som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

280No, kým to hmkáme. Potraste si len navzájom ruky a hovorte:

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich; (Haleluja)

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

ó, som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

Nie ste? Povedzte, “Amen.” [Zhromaždenie hovorí, “Amen.” - pozn.prekl.]

Som jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

282Môžem zaspievať znova tento jeden verš?

Aj keď títo ľudia možno nie sú učení,

(Nemajú nejaké ohromné veľké D.D., Ph.D., žiadne ohromné veľké veci. Vidíte?)

ani sa nemôžu pochváliť svetskou slávou;

(nejaká veľkolepá organizácia)

Oni všetci prijali svoje Letnice,

každý jeden z nich pokrstení v Ježišovom Mene;

A teraz hovoria na široko - ďaleko,

Jeho moc je doteraz rovnaká,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Som jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

Ó, neopustil by som toto drahé miesto

za všetky svetské zlaté milióny,

aj keď pokušiteľ… presvedčiť sa ma často snaží;

Ale som zachránený vo veľkom Božom stane,

šťastný v Jeho láske a milosti,

A žijem na strane, kde haleluja znie. (Ó!)

283Som z toho tak šťastný. Vy nie? Nie ste šťastní, že ste jedným z nich? Len jedným z nich, jedným z tých pokorných ľudí, ktorí vyprázdnili seba von, sklonili sa, nie pred modlou, ale pred živým Bohom, nie pred organizáciou a umiestnením vášho mena do knihy, ale pred živým Bohom; nie recitovať vyznanie, ale nechať Slovo, aby sa stalo vo vás telom. Rozumiete, o to ide. A pokorili sa. A potom skrze to vás On vyzdvihol vyššie; nie, aby ste boli povýšeneckí, vysokomyseľní a hovorili, “Som týmto, tým a tamtým,” ale v pokore, nežnosti a, “Ako vôbec mohol spasiť takú trosku, ako som ja? A ako to vôbec urobil?” To je spôsob, ako sa cíti skutočný Kresťan. Neveríte tomu? Ó, On je tak skutočný.

Skutočný, skutočný, On je pre mňa tak skutočný;

Ó, skutočný, skutočný, On je pre mňa tak skutočný.

Hoci niektorí ľudia v Neho pochybujú,

ja bez Neho nedokážem žiť;

Preto Ho milujem,

a je pre mňa tak skutočný.

Skutočný, On je pre mňa tak skutočný, (Spievajme to.)

skutočný, skutočný, On je pre mňa tak skutočný;

Hoci niektorí ľudia v Neho pochybujú,

... ja bez Neho nedokážem žiť;

Preto Ho milujem,

a je pre mňa tak skutočný.

Ó, som z toho tak šťastný. Tak veru. Ó, som tak šťastný za túto ohromnú starú cestu Evanjelia, žiť na tej slávnej starej ceste Evanjelia.

285No, priatelia, kým sa opäť stretneme pri Kristovom tróne, keď sa modlíte, pamätajte na mňa. Nech Boh žehná každého jedného z vás. Ja som – nemôžem povedať, že je mi ľúto, že som vás tu držal. No, pre vás, ktorí tu máte položené vreckovky, skrátka som na ne položil ruky, kým sme sa modlili za nemocných, ak ste si ma všimli robiť to, ako náhle uderil Duch. Nechcel som ísť do priveľa videní, pretože som slabý, unavený, viete, bol som tu teraz asi dve alebo tri hodiny a kázal. A začal som brať len zopár z predného radu, tak, aby ste videli, že Boh je Bohom. Rozumiete? Nemožné, paradox, že tie nevyspytateľné veci... diabol…

No, pamätajte, každý jeden z vás má moc v Kristovi. Vy nemáte moc; máte autoritu, vašu autoritu. Ste skrátka pozdvihnutí smerom hore, nie sám sa vyzdvihnúť hore, ale Kristus vás pozdvihol. Čím viac vás Kristus dvíha hore, o to viac chcete byť dole (Rozumiete?); budete sa cítiť tak pokorne. Tak, ako vôbec mohol spasiť takú trosku, ako som ja, ako to vôbec urobil? Ale On to urobil; a tak som za to vďačný. Amen. Je to také dobré.

287Skláňajúc sa pred Menom Ježiš;

Upadajúc na tvár ku Jeho nohám;

Kráľa kráľov v Nebesiach budeme korunovať;

Keď sa zakončí naša púť.

Predrahé Meno, (predrahé Meno), ó, aké sladké!

Nádej zeme a radosť Nebies;

Predrahé Meno, (Ó, predrahé Meno. Nie je On nádherný?)

Nádej zeme a radosť Nebies.

No, počúvajte; nezabudnite toto. Spievajte refrén a dovoľte mi spievať ku tomu verš. Rozumiete? Keby som si len mohol spomenúť na ten verš, ktorý chcem spievať, to je to ďalšie.

Skláňajúc sa pred Menom Ježiš;

Upadajúc na tvár ku Jeho nohám;

Kráľa kráľov v Nebesiach budeme korunovať;

Keď sa zakončí naša púť. (Rozumiete?)

Ber so sebou Meno Ježiš;

Štít pred každým trápením,

Keď sa nahromadí pokušenie okolo teba;

Len vzdychni to Sväté Meno v modlitbe.

To je všetko. Zodvihnite ruku a počúvajte, ako budú stlačené brzdy. Rozumiete, rozumiete?

vzdychni to Sväté Meno v modlitbe.

Predrahé Meno, ó, aké sladké!

Nádej zeme a radosť Nebies;

Predrahé Meno, (predrahé Meno), ó, aké sladké!

Nádej zeme a radosť Nebies.

289Hovorme to znova, všetci spoločne. Čo hovoríte? Len vezmime znova tento verš, o tom, “Ber so sebou Meno Ježiš, štít pred každým trápením.” Spievajme to teraz so zatvorenými očami:

Ber so sebou Meno Ježiš;

Štít pred každým trápením, (Počúvajte teraz. Čo robiť?)

Keď sa nahromadí pokušenie okolo teba;

(Čo musíme robiť?)

Len vzdychni to Sväté Meno v modlitbe.

Predrahé Meno, (predrahé Meno)… (ó, aké sladké.)

Nádej zeme a…

[Brat Neville hovorí s bratom Branhamom. - pozn.prekl.] (Ja nie. Nie, som trocha zachrípnutý, mám trocha chrapľavý hlas a tak nemôžem…?... Chceš zrušiť…?... Nie, je to v poriadku, choď do toho, je to skvelé.)

Nádej zeme a…

Teraz brat Neville, váš pastor.

1 This is yours. This little thing for mama. Give that to...?... And you get them fixed and then this little...?...

Thank you, Brother Neville, the Lord bless you. Good morning, friends. It's a privilege to be back in the Tabernacle again this morning, feeling fresh and good. Day before yesterday, I couldn't even speak. I had this little bug that's going around, you know, gets in their throats and make them hoarse. But the Lord helped me and delivered me out of that condition so I could speak this morning to you.

And we are glad that there's a nice Tabernacle packed full, and people standing. I just wish we had some seats, and--to give to those people who are standing. We'd be happy if we had them, but I think everything's taken up. I know you wouldn't want to come and set with these children on the altar and turn your back this other way.

3 Now, it's been for a few days that I'd been studying on history. And I thought maybe this morning, instead of preaching, I could just teach awhile on the Word of God. And now, we'll probably be a little bit late, so I'll... Some of you would swap with those who are standing up, or something, it would sure be fine if you could--if you could do it, and give them a little rest.

And now, many of the friends--of my friends come, some of them from a long ways off: way down in Georgia, up in Ohio, Tennessee, just different places, Illinois, Missouri, Michigan. They come down from Chicago, from just--to one little Tabernacle meeting like this. It makes me so grateful for people like that. And not only that, but I'd like to say this, not in the interest of, but in the interest of the Word of God: pretty near every one of those people don't only come, but they bring their tithings along with them to put it into the church for the help.

Now, that's just friends that's loyal. You just can't forget people like that.

6 And then, sometimes maybe I have to say something that tears them to pieces; but you see what it means then. In your heart, you don't want to do it. But yet, there's Something that says, "You... must be done," (See?), so you must do it.

And to see them coming from everywhere, and--and trying to serve the Lord, and believing in the ministry that the Lord has given me, and trusting me to be His servant, that I would not tell them anything wrong, then, with deadness of sincerity, I must really do all that I know how to--to shepherd the souls of those people; knowing that they're not coming here just to be seen, driving across icy mountains and hills, and down through jam-packed roads, and their children missing food and sleep, and their suitcase laying in the back of the car. And, you know, that's hard.

But the Bible said, of such people, over in the Book of Hebrews the 11th chapter, "Even the world is not worthy of such people." I--I say that because I mean it in my heart.

9 And many are here in New Albany, and Louisville, and around close, down in Kentucky, and different places not so far away. But yet, they're loyal to come, drive through ice, snow, anything else, to get here.

Now, next Sunday is Christmas eve. And I thought that I was--had a Christmas message for the church, but I--I had such a feeling for them little fellows, I must say if they--if I'd be here, then the little fellows would probably, many of them far away, would miss their Christmas and things. So it would be kinda hard on those little fellows. But before going... Now, we...

11 I know that we people here do not teach our children of such a myth as Santa Claus. We do not believe in telling anybody a lie, so you're not going to lie to your children. Such stuff as that, that's mythology to its heights, of such a thing as taking the place of Christ at Christmas.

And Christmas has lost... Christmas is no more a worship; it's a celebration: drinking, gambling, carousing, just pagan to the limit. And it's not... And I wanted to... Maybe after Christmas I'll speak again on Christmas (You see?), so that it won't deprive the little... But you can't tell that to little children like that. They see little fellows on Christmas night getting Christmas presents and things like that; they don't understand it. See? They just--they're too little. And we've got to remember them, that they are--that they have things in common. We've got to bring ourself down to remember them little fellows, that they themselves...

Am I too--too loud on it, Brother? Too much volume on it? Can you hear me all right back there, way back? Huh? Wait, I'm standing too close. Which mike is alive? Both of them? This one and this? I--I think it's that one there that's good. That's--that's... Now, how is that, is that better? Now fine, good.

14 Now, the little fellows has to understand. You know, they're--they're little fellows, and we have to remember we were little fellows once too.

I remember when we was little kids, they would get out and cut down an old cedar bush somewhere, and mom would pop some corn and string it around it. That's about all there was on the tree. But them little, old, ragged socks was hung up there just as... And, oh, and maybe she'd get a--maybe one little sack of candy, and--them little hard candy, and two or three to me, and two or three to Humpy, and two or three to this--just little pieces of candy. And we'd keep that all day long, sucking on that, you know. And wrap it up in a little piece of paper and put it in our pocket. And if we got an old cap pistol, or--or a little horn to blow, it was a great thing; it thrilled us.

16 Today, 'course it's different. The poor people has got a hold of a little bit of money, and it's got so they can buy their children more things; they dress better, eat better, live better. And all--all the way around, I guess they're better off, and under the wage condition of today. And therefore, little kids, you have to let them have something.

But always be sure of this: tell them there is no such a thing as Santa Claus, 'cause it's not right. One of these days they'll walk up and say, "What about Jesus then?" See, see, see? So tell them the truth, be honest with everybody. Be truth... And, especially, you wouldn't tell your children something wrong, 'cause they'd raise up and say... They believe in you as a Christian, and they want you to... They believe that what you tell them is the truth. So be sure you tell them the truth, then it'll come out all right.

18 Now... And then, I want to at least have one more night, if I can, or day, to the Tabernacle before I leave on my coming years of service--year of service, rather.

And if it be the will of God, I want to try to get much overseas meetings this year, for I feel the need of it, especially in Switz--in Sweden, and Norway, and many of the Scandinavian--the Scandinavian countries, and down into Asia. I feel that we are desperately ought to be in prayer over these things, that we must learn the way of the Holy Spirit and the way that He would lead us, and the things that we would--ought to do.

20 In studying in the early history of the church, Broadbent's, and Hazeltine's, and many of their comments on it, Nicene Fathers... And yesterday I just wound up with the complete life of Saint Martin that the Catholic church refused to canonize; God did that. So they... Of his great life, and how that the same signs and wonders followed that man right down through his life, how he raised two dead people, cast out evil spirits, spoke in unknown tongues, and seen visions and things, and what a great man. But yet, in the very secret of his power was in humility before God. And we find today that the church, yet teaching its power and teaching the signs to follow the believer, yet we find them puffed out, "big me, little you," and that. It--it isn't like the early Church. You see? They were humble, and kind to one another, and sweet, understanding. And it's so much different today. And I wonder if a lot of this hasn't sidetracked us from the--the real kernel of--of the Message, that we want to humble ourselves. Keep yourself... The more humbler you can be, the better God will use you.

21 Studying on mythology and all these myths, Christmas itself is a myth. It's not no--nothing real about Christmas. Christmas wasn't even mentioned in the Bible; they never worshipped the birthday of Christ. Wasn't no such a thing. That's a Roman Catholic dogma and not a Christian teaching, no Scripture for it nowhere in the Bible and for the first hundred years after the Bible (See?) nothing of it. It's just a myth. Santa Claus, commercial, everything, the whole thing is wound up into a big conglomeration.

If you'd get back and study the beginning of it, and look down now, you'd see where we were at. There is nothing left; nothing can help but the coming of the Lord. That's all. There's nothing now can help us out of this chaos but the coming of the Lord.

23 Is this that little switch that censors them tapes? Maybe I better censor this whole thing, just not send it out, because it's pretty rude. But I say this so... Is the tapes being made now? Don't sell these tapes. See? These tapes are not for sale. They can be passed around through the church, or so forth, but... 'Cause it's--it'll cause confusion, as sure as the world. See? So just hold it till we get it fixed different.

Now, before we approach the message, and everybody try to be as thinking and as restful as you can. I won't take too long, but I want to take my time so that--driving it down, so that you'll really see it. Now, let's first... Now, if everything's out of the way, I believe, so far is there...

25 [Brother Neville says there are some available seats--Ed.] Yes, let those ladies that are standing along the side there come up in here. There's a place up here for you sisters. Yeah. Here's one right here in front. Here's a chair right back here. There's children up here on the altar, if someone wants to get up and--a little child, and give their seat to someone, adult standing, why, there's room on the--on the altar right here for the children, and the adult could have the seat. Those ladies standing back behind the pilaster there, if you... It's way back over here in the corner, but it's--it beats standing up there. If you would like to stand...

26 Here's some on the platform. Now, some of you brethren that would like to come up here, these children has... Here's one setting here by the side of Brother Way. Come up now; get your seats right around here so everybody, you can be right at home, feel you're--make yourself feel right at home. Here's a place right here, Brother Shelby, up here right here on the platform, if you wish to come up here and set down by us, right up here. And Brother Evans and Brother Charlie, and you, here's--here's a seat right here, and one right here, and two--two right here. Come right on up, brother there from... Just come right on up, make yourself comfortably so we can get everybody just as quietly as we possibly can for the--for the service, so that you won't be tired and weary standing up.

27 Some of you brethren back--sister way back in the hall there, standing way back down in the hall, you're... Still room... Here's another. It's a piano stool someone can use, if they'd like to come and set on it. It would be all right. I see a lady back there motioning a empty seat by the side of she, so then that's all right. Just make yourself feel just as comfortable as you can now.

And now, while we're getting situated, let's... It's about twenty minutes--twenty three minutes after ten, on this seventeenth day of December, rainy outside here in Jeffersonville this morning. And--and we're bad on the outside, but feel good on the inside, wonderful, knowing that we are approaching; the coming of the Lord is at hand, and approaching eternity. And we're so thankful to God that we are able this morning to stand and to impart to the believer and unbeliever, the Word of the living God, trusting that it'll be a great day for all of us to understand the things of the Lord.

29 Now, let us bow our heads just a moment for prayer. And while we have our heads bowed, if there's any would like to be remembered, just raise your hands to God, remember your request in your heart. Thank you.

30 Our heavenly Father, as we now are in the Tabernacle, all seated, and the microphone's alive, and the recorders a-going, and the Christians a-praying, requests being made known... And for some two or three weeks, I've constantly studied on this message for today. Just a few words that maybe the Holy Spirit would use to drive down the subject into the hearts of the people, that they might see the time that we are living, and prepare to meet the Lord God... We would pray for all of our sick and afflicted everywhere.

O Jesus, remember Thy Church, universal Church, all over the world this morning: some out into the woods, some down in the valley of decision, some of them are on the mountain top. And all over the world Thy children are depending on Thee and calling on Thee. And as John of old, from the Isle of Patmos, said, "Even so, come, Lord Jesus."

32 And we realize that we're not without the presence of the enemy. He's always near to hinder, and to stop, and to do anything that he can. But, O Lord, give Thy children faith this morning, power to rise above the enemy; to open their hearts and make their soul a field of fertile ground where that the Word of Life may be sowed; and bring forth great joy and a wide harvest.

I pray, Lord, that You'll bless Your Word and Your servants. Give help to this weak voice of mine that I might be able to hold strong by the anointing of the Holy Spirit. And then in the prayer line, give power and faith, Lord, that there will not be a feeble person in our midst when we leave this building. Grant it, Lord.

We know that we are living at the end time. And we ask You to bless us now as we further wait on Thee and read Thy Word. In Jesus' Name we pray. Amen.

35 Now, I'm going to read two or three places in the Scripture, and, as I announced last Sunday that today I was going to try to speak on "Christianity Versus Idolatry." And that is our subject for this morning. And now, I'm not no theologian, not a Bible student by no means, just an illiterate person that loves the Lord Jesus with all my heart. I do not claim to be a theologian, or try to take one's place, but just try in the humbleness of my heart to explain those things that I feel that the Holy Spirit has revealed to me, and I must give to my church. For it's to my interest that this church grows, that this church is spiritually right. It's to my interest, because this church is God's interest, and His interest is my interest. So I must see to this.

36 Reading in the early historians of Irenaeus and them, how they kept their church undefiled from the things of the world, how those old teachers got up there and really stayed with that Gospel. The Bible wasn't written then in the form as we have It now, not until the Reformation, and Luther put it in print. But they--they had what they called The Gospel and Apostle: Gospel and Apostle, and they stayed with that.

37 Now, for our--two places we aim to read this morning, one of them is found in the Book of Jeremiah the 7th chapter and beginning with 10th to the 18th verse. The other place is found in Acts 7:49. And if you want to mark the text for this, or the text out of this, Jeremiah 7, it'd be the 18th verse. I want to begin reading from the 10th verse:

And come and stand before me in this house, which is called by my name, and say, We are delivered to do all of these abominations?

Is this house, which is called by my name, become a den of robbers in your eyes? Behold, even I have seen it, saith the LORD.

But go ye now unto my place which was in Shiloh, where I set my name at the first, and see what I did for it for the wickedness of my people Israel.

And now, because ye have done all these works, saith the LORD, that I spake unto you, rising up early and speaking, but ye heard not... I called you, but ye answered not;

Therefore will I do this unto this house, which is called by my name, wherein ye trust, and unto the place which I give unto you and to your fathers, as I have done to Shiloh.

I will cast you out of my sight, I will have cast out all your brethren... I have cast out all your brethren, even the whole seed of Ephraim.

Therefore pay not thou for this people... pray not... for this people, neither lift up and cry nor prayers for them, neither make intercession unto me: for I will not hear thee.

See thou not what they do in the city of Judah and in the streets of Jerusalem?

38 Now, I want to stop before I read the final verse of this. Let me begin again. Now, God rebuking this people, and saying don't even pray for them... Let me begin with the 16th verse and read through the 18th. Now, listen close:

Therefore pray not thou for this people, neither lift up cry nor prayers for them, neither make intercessions to me: for I will not hear thee.

See thou not... Seest thou not what they do in the city of Judaea and in the streets of Jerusalem?

The children gather wood... the fathers kindle fires, and the women knead their dough, to make cakes to the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink-offerings unto other gods, that ye may provoke me to anger.

39 Now, I wish to turn now in the Book of Acts the 7th chapter, and begin with the 44th verse, and reading down to the 50th:

Our fathers had the tabernacle of witness in the wilderness, as he has appointed, speaking unto Moses, that he should make it according to the fashion that he had seen.

Which also our fathers that came in brought in with Jesus unto the possession of the Gentiles, whom God drave out before our face of our fathers, unto the days of David;

Whom found favour with God, and desired to find a tabernacle for the God of Jacob.

But Solomon built him a house. Howbeit the most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the prophet,

Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool: what house will you build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest?

40 Now, you can see by the reading of the Scripture, that where I'm placing my thought this morning upon idolatry first, to begin with. There's little wrote about idolatry. There's not many books to explain idolatry: what is idolatry; and yet the world's full of it. I think the reason of it is, is because that it never really been explained to people, not knowing what it would be. And it's been my privilege, and my great privilege in my life in traveling to see some idolatry, to know what it is.

And then, in studying idolatry the last few weeks: mythology, Greek mythology and Roman mythology, then it brings me back to see whether they kill--still keep that same thing alive, see whether if idolatry remains as it was at the beginning. Today in travel, seeing idolatry; and then seeing the way it began--reading how it began back at--in the early days, I see that it hasn't changed.

42 Now, I have been in India. India is full of idolatry. They have the fire-walkers there, and the different... I think, one afternoon when I arrived in Bombay, I was entertained that afternoon by... I'm... Somebody told me... I wouldn't know who was who; they was just in the temple of the Jains. And it was either seventeen or seven, different religions, and I'm pretty sure it was seventeen different religions had met me there in a challenge of the Word, and each one of them firmly against Christ: seventeen different religions. And they was... They made us take our shoes off at the temple and come in. And they set us down on pillows. And it would take some time to go through all the rigamarole, as I call it, we had to go through. But the mayor of the city taken us in there, himself was a Hindu, which is a Mohammedan.

And Mohammed was a prophet. And he came out of the line of Ishmael, which was also a son of Abraham.

44 And it was to this line that this famous evangelist in the world today that run from one of their men who challenged him to a showdown in the Word. And, to my opinion, the evangelist should have said, "I have no gifts of healing, but our body of believers has such. You give me a few hours, and I'll bring someone here." See? But, 'course, in doing that, then the evangelist would've exposed himself to the organizations that was backing him, and then he'd have been throwed out.

45 And then on the second thought of it, I do not believe I would've let that unbeliever triumph over the Word of God. If I'd have been defeated, I'd still stood there and showed my faith and belief in God that He remains the same. As the Hebrew children said, "Our God's able to deliver us from this fiery furnace. But nevertheless, we'll not bow to your idols." Yeah, I believe it would've been a more gallant thing. And then again I...

46 As being a doctor of theology, and well posted in Scripture, as the great evangelist is, and a mighty man he is, I believe that I would have challenged him upon the Word, whether Jesus was the Christ or not, or whether Mohammed was the prophet, and had proved him by his own Bible. If that would have been my call in the Bible, as it is the evangelist to explain it, I would have taken that stand instead of just running from it and backing up. That showed... That don't show that real Christian courage that'll stand there live or die; God's able to deliver. I believe I would've called the hand of him on that.

47 But they forget to think about Bombay when the blind man there, the Mohammedans, that night they received his sight in the meeting. They wouldn't mention that.

But, however, on these people, they are not hypocrites. They are sincere people, just as sincere as you and I--and sometimes more than we are here in America. They are not hypocrites. They truly believe that, and practice it with all that's in them.

49 Let me give you a little something on idolatry. I forget the name of the god that is the god of the fire-walkers, but it's a huge statue with great, big, something similar to a human face, a kind of a cameo-like face, with huge, big ears to hear all their sins and so forth. And great big rubies as earrings in their--in his ears here, that would probably cost a half a million a piece, maybe. That might be over-estimated; it may be underestimated. But, oh, such great costly jewels in this idol.

50 And the priest of the temple brings the poor farmer, he doesn't have to be... just an ordinary; don't have to be some special person. He's just an ordinary man, a farmer that wants to give thanks to his god for a good crop. And in doing that he shows his faith in god as he comes to the temple and is blessed by his priest.

And then to... getting ready to walk through a pool of coals that's many feet deep and many feet wide, and fanned with fans until they're white hot... Now, that's no put-on; it's truth. He goes before the idol, confesses his sins to this priest, and they pour water on him--holy water, and so forth, that the priest has blessed.

52 And then, many times, they take a large hook, fish hook, great, big, maybe a half inch to three quarters across the--the diameter, across from the--the point to the back staff of the hook. And they put a little ball of water on that, like a little Christmas tree ornament, and a little ball, and fill it full of water to make it heavy. And they take, literally thousands of those, and hook them in their flesh, pull them out. As they go in, in their flesh, pull them--to go through the torture to please their god, the idol. They're not hypocrites.

53 Then many times they stick their tongue out and have a lance with a fork on it to go through their tongue, and up through their nose and hold it together: take stitches of thread and sew their mouth together if they've said things wrong. And such torture...

And then set down by this great pool of fire. They kill a goat, to appease the idol, to offer a life for their sins. And you ought to hear the--the rumble when that goat is killed. They confess their sins on it, and kill the goat, throwing the--taking the blood as an atonement.

55 And then if this fire-walker, if he gets scared and runs through the fire, he brings reproach upon himself. But he must walk slow, steady through these coals of fire. And sometimes they're as many as fifteen feet deep, these coals of fire, and maybe fifteen--maybe fifteen feet deep, and maybe thirty yards or forty yards long, and about, oh, maybe eight or ten feet wide. And they're white hot. And he has nothing on but a clout, which is a little loincloth-like wrapped around the midst of him. And he gets out there, was hanging with all this, and bleeding, and fishhooks and everything all over his body, works hisself up into a frantic until white slobbers is pouring from his mouth.

And here he comes, walking through that fire, and walk out on the other side, unharmed at all, through the fire. And maybe his feet going that deep--legs down into the fire, two feet or better as he walks, pulling up them red-hot coals on his human flesh, walking through that fire, and comes out on the other side unharmed. You could look at his feet, not a scratch or a scorch.

And in watching so, and thinking, if a sacrifice to a pagan idol, with the blood of a goat, with faith in such would protect the heathen from fire, what would the Blood of Jesus Christ do for the believer to a living God?

58 Now, idolatry is a strange thing. Down through the ages we've had it, every since the--guess, the beginning of time. Now, the order for this idol worship is the man that sets up the idol, fixes the idol. Then he goes in and prepares himself for this great worship. Now, he believes that this idol is made in the image of some god that he doesn't never--has never seen. He's without a form, so he believes he's in the image of this idol that he makes to this god.

Now, don't let that leave you. The image is in the image of the mythical god that he believes that is.

Then he goes to--before this idol, and prostrates himself, and believes that the god that's an unseen person comes down into this idol. And he believes that he talks to god through this idol, that god brings hisself into this idol and answers him back. And many of you teachers here that's took the mythology... Even those gods, they had battles with one another, they claimed, and everything, in those days.

Now, in other words, the god hypnotizes himself from his supernatural standing, into this idol, and speaks back to the worshipper through this idol. And the worshipper, in some kind of a built-up emotional sense, believes that the idol speaks to him, to his heart, and he's forgiven of his sins and whatmore, through this idol, which plainly shows it's the devil. It's the devil that does it.

62 And they just don't just do things haphazardly; some of them does, but there's some real true worshippers of those things. For instance, I could tell you stories of how those devils in those idols perform all kinds of things: make blood come out of things, and everything else. They--they are--they are devils.

And if you don't believe in a--there is really a devil, you don't believe there's a God. Sure, you've got to believe the contrary; the pro and con. So there is a real devil, and he is a person, not a thought. He is a person.

Now, there's teaching goes on that says the devil is just an--an evil thought you get. No, no, it isn't. The devil is a person. The same people believes that the Holy Ghost is just a--a good thought you get. But don't believe that. The Holy Ghost is a Person; It's the Person of Christ in Spirit form.

66 Now, these idolaters... (And you got your Scriptures ready or the places for your Scriptures. I--I might refer to some of them in a few moments, of the Scriptures. We might read some.) Now, these idolaters, prostrating themself before the idol, believe that the god that they are worshipping is represented in this idol. Now, have you got that, that the worshipper is not a hypocrite? He actually is getting a hold of something that's in that idol, because it comes back on him. He does something; gets it from that idol, which is a myth god, not a real One.

And many times, the devil gets into those things. And the devil gets into meetings sometime, and impersonates himself as God. I have seen this in my ministry.

68 Now, remember, this is just--we're just teaching this morning. And I want this church, when I leave into the ministry here to go out in the fields, I want you to stay with your pastor, and stay with the teaching that's been taught here. Stay with this Word; don't you leave It. You stay right with the Word; no matter what comes or goes stay with that Word. See? Now, and just because that I go away... I'm just one of the pastors here. Brother Neville teaches the same thing I do, so just come right on to church and listen to the Word.

I don't know where He's going to lead me. I told my wife this morning at the table, "There's been something in me that's cried out all these years. I'm going to find out what it is." Now, I don't know which way It'll lead, where It'll go. But where He leads me, I'll follow.

70 Now, idolatry, it's still today. We find... I find people coming to the altar, and with blind sayings of blind teachers, that'll say, "Just open up; forget everything; make your mind a blank. You'll become an--an Elijah. You'll become this, that, or the other." What a lie. You don't come to God... That's to open up your soul to all kinds of devil spirits get in. Don't you do that. You must remember: there is a devil, and he impersonates Christ to the letter almost.

71 I was reading in the Life of Saint Martin sometime ago, that where a boy... He was actually a monk, and he said that God had called him to be one of the old prophets, "You listen to me, I am one of the old prophets." And the school of Martin, of course, wouldn't listen to such a thing as that. So they didn't believe it because the boy's life didn't pattern up to it. Finally, he said, "I'm going to prove to you that I'm called to be an old prophet. Just a young fellow," said, "but I'm called."

See, "Gifts and callings are without repentance." See, they get off the Word. And when you get off the Word you get into anything.

73 And this boy said, "Tonight, around midnight, God is going to give me a white robe to set among you all with, to show that I'm an old prophet." So they... That night, they all listened, and whispering, "come in," and people traveling. And the boy received a white robe. When the visitor left, they went and looked at the robe; it was genuine, a real, white robe, looked very good.

But the old bishop, he just couldn't get that. It didn't seem right, because it just wasn't Scriptural--a white robe. And when he did, they said, "Take this robe and go stand before Saint Martin, that man of God." And he wouldn't do it. He wouldn't stand before that genuine prophet. He wouldn't stand; and they forced him to do it. And when they started to take him, the robe vanished and went somewhere; they didn't know where it went. See, when it's brought to a showdown...

76 If you've got genuine gold, you don't have to worry about whether it's good or not; it'll stand the trial anywhere. And the real Spirit of God will stand the trial because it's tried on the Word of God. "Upon this rock I'll build My Church."

I've seen people get into hysterics, good people. (Now, you can see why I don't want this--this tape sold.) I've seen good people, and Pentecostal people, pastors who didn't understand, the people get into hysterics, and fall into trances, and everything like that, and--and do things, and finally run them into the insane institution. It was opening up their heart: innocent people, and devils came in and taken place. There is a real devil.

78 I was reading here where one came to... I believe it was Irenaeus or Martin, one. (Some of the Bible students that's better versed in this than I...) Had a gold crown on his head, white robe on, shoes inlaid with gold, and said, "I'm the Christ; confess Me." That saint wouldn't do it. That real prophet of God stood there, waited. And they said two or three times to him, "I'm the Christ, confess Me."

He said, "Our Christ don't come like that."

That's right. You've got to know the Word. Stay on the Word. See, the great battle is at hand. Now, we've played church for years and years, but the hour's come now that when Jambres and Jannes will withstand Moses as the Bible said they would. And it's going to be spiritual battle: conflict. There'll be some just continue on. The denominational church will just move right on into domination, and go on the way it goes. But I mean the real true believer is coming to that battlefield. And you'd better be versed and know what you're doing, or you could take an evil spirit so easy and not know. If it's contrary to this Word, don't believe it. Stay with that Word.

80 Idolatry, idolatry's old. It's old here in the United States. And years ago the Pueblo Indians and--out in Arizona, they had an idol-worship. And that was, they--they had a rain god. And the rain god would take a--a mud turtle, and they made an image of a mud turtle. And they put specks all over him like he come up out of the mud. And they would throw themselves before this mud turtle, believing that there was a rain god came down into this mud turtle hull, and spoke to them through this mud turtle, because they believed that the--he lived in the mud and moisture, and he was a god over it. They had a... It's a mythology, just a--a make-belief that it is true.

Now, and they worshipped devils in doing so. Worshipping a mud turtle, thinking it was a rain god, they brought spirit upon them, sure, 'cause they opened their hearts to it. But it was the wrong spirit.

82 So many people today are opening their hearts to the wrong thing. You get a spirit all right, but many times it contradicts the Word, saying, "The days of miracles is past. There's no such a thing as this or that." Remember, that's a devil under the disguisement of Christianity. God help us when we get down into this in a--after a bit, that you see it (See?), that it's an evil spirit in the disguisement of Christianity. But it isn't the Spirit of Christ, because the Spirit of Christ comes to the Word every time. He can't deny His Own Word.

83 Now, when Christianity came to Rome--Rome, in the very city of Rome had four hundred pagan temples inside the seven-mile wall: four hundred pagan temples, and they were to gods and to goddesses: gods and goddesses, women and men--gods, four hundred different ones. Think of it: four hundred.

Now, that's what Paul found when he come to Rome. That's what Aquila and Priscilla had when they were sent away from Pentecost and established the church in Rome; that's what they came into: pagan worship of idols. There was around two million people in Rome, in metropolitan Rome; that is, the slaves, and the outside surburbans, and so forth, around two million people. But the walls around Rome was seven miles. And inside of that seven miles, right at the foot of the mountain, was four hundred pagan temples to pagan gods and goddesses.

85 Now, I'd like to speak here just a moment on something I've taken from the histories, and I've got one right here with me. The way they entered into worship. How did they come to worship? How did a pagan come to worship? The first thing he did was go to the temple and find the priest, the pagan priest. Then he would give him an offering of so much money, and then a sacrifice, an animal to appease the god that he was going to speak to.

And in sometimes in one temple, there'd be more than one different kind of god. There'd be gods, goddesses, and everything else, in one temple.

So the pagan priest... He would go to him and give him some money, and the pagan priest would give him back a candle, just a regular tallow candle. And then the worshipper taken this candle... After he had paid the priest, taken this candle, and goes over to that certain altar of this god that he wanted to talk to. And on this altar was fire where the sacrifice would be burned at the foot of the statue, the big bronze temple, or--or idol. And he took this temp--this candle, and lit it from the fire altar--the altar fire of the idol. He lit the candle and went down to the foot of the--the altar before the--the idol, and set this candle down. And then after he set the candle down...

88 I guess it's so the certain god amongst all the other gods would know just which one of the statues he was supposed to get into, you know, to come back and talk to him. Why the candle, I don't know. But he'd set the candle down, lit off the altar fires.

And then he would go back out in the floor of the tabernacle, and there he would prostrate himself on the floor. And there he would put all of his soul, all of his strength into his prayer, and pray to this great god of some sort, a make-belief, a mythical god, pray to this god to come down in this image and talk to him.

90 It said that one of the emperors could so prostrate himself before the image of Apollos that he could actually say that he heard voices coming from the temp--from the--from the idol, talking back to him: prostrating himself.

You'd say at this point, "Brother Branham, did he hear a voice?" I do not doubt but what he did, but it was the voice of a devil. There was no such a thing as Jupiter, a god, and all these other gods they had.

But they prostrated themselves. And they laid there and worshipped--worshipped this mysterious god that they knowed nothing about while his spirit was in the idol that they thought he looked like. They made a image to him, and that found favor with him.

93 Then they made an offering. Then when he got hisself all worked up into this emotion, he goes up again before the idol. And this time the pagan priest had brought him down some--some food and drink, and set it at the feet of the idol. And then... (Now, I'm--got it wrote out here on this page, I'm reading it right off. See?) And he would go down to the foot of this idol, and take some of this drink offering and sip it, and nibble a little bit on the food, and then pour it upon the feet of the idol.

What was he doing? Having communion with devils, communing with devils, gods and goddesses. Just a--a figurative type of the Christian communing with Christ, eating the communion. That was the kind that the first church, or the first pilgrims of the Gospel that came to Rome found, was in these people in this kind of a worship.

95 Baal was the most noted god of all the age of the idols, was Baal: B, double a, l. He was a sun god. And then he had a--a wife, the moon god, goddess, Ashtoreth, I-s-h-t-r... Ashtoreth. And it's also pronounced, A-s-t-a-r-t-e, "Astarte." It's on the Roman coin. She was called the goddess, moon goddess, or "queen of heaven, mother of gods," the moon god. And the sun god was Baalim.

Well, nearly all the pagans worshipped that sun. Even the Indians was doing the same thing when--when we come--found America here--when America was founded. Come... The fathers came here; they found that they were still worshipping the--the sun, because in this, they worshipped...

That's the way they were worshipping the gods and goddesses in Rome, when the Christian arrived at Rome.

98 Now, in my travel, I have noticed that idolatry hasn't changed. And neither has true Christianity changed. They both hold their places, and will until the coming of the Lord Jesus. On this I'd like to speak just a little bit so you get an idea of it. And if you're spiritual, you surely will catch it.

Because that Baal was the sun god, well, the cakes that was made... As Jeremiah said here, we spoke of a few moments ago, the women had made cakes unto Baal, the sun god. 'Cause you find out a little later on, that--down in the chapter, if you read it, that they said, "If we don't worship Baal, then our crops fail, because Baal was the god of fertility." In other words, "We know that the sun makes the crops to grow."

But the prophet told them, "It's because you've forsaken God. That's the reason your crops don't grow."

But they worshipped Baal. Said, they'd worship, make offerings to him.

102 Now, if Baal is a round god... Now, catch this word by word, and you'll get the rest--the ending of this message. God was a round god, a sun god. They had great big brass plates that would reflect the sun and look like fire. And then the bread that Jeremiah said here that they... The women would bake these cakes unto Baal, that it was made round like the sun. Well, then it was laid upon the altar, the pagan altar for the communion, and made round like the sun or like the moon, because it was the sun god or the moon god.

103 The Baalim was... and we... Said, "It was a god of all fertility; he makes everything to grow."

Now, the early church come facing this when they come into Rome. And it is said and believed by the Roman church, or by the church today, or the Roman Catholic church, which is called Catholic.

We're all catholic. We are the catholic church. We are the apostolic catholic. The "catholic" means "universal." And we are the universal Church of the apostolic faith. Yes, sir. There's a difference between the two churches; one of them was catholic, universal, apostolic; the other one was Roman Catholic.

106 And it was said that Peter... or they believe it, that Peter established the Roman church. I want the Scripture. I want the place that you can say that Peter was ever in Rome under any conditions as the Roman church said, "He was there from 41 to 46."

And, at that very same time, Claudius was emperor in Rome, which made all the Jews leave. Read Acts the 18th chapter, and you'll find out that Paul, when he went up into Ephesus, he found Aquila and Priscilla, which was actually Jews, and had been taken out during the time of the persecution. And they were here in Palestine again because Claudius had commanded all Jews to leave, both Christian and orthodox. Aquila and Priscilla established the church in Rome, and they had to leave because of the rising of Claudius, had taken all of the church--or the Christians and all the Jews out of Rome.

108 Now, Peter being the bishop of the church... And I can show you Scripture, plumb on down to at least nearly seventy years, that Peter never was out of Palestine. Right in the Scripture. And you say that Peter was murdered in Rome, and Paul had his head cut off in Rome. That's dogma. I've read all of the martyrologys I can find, and there's not one of them that states anything about Peter or Paul, either one being killed in Rome. Of the earliest authentic martyrologys that we can read, there's none of them that says anything about it. He wasn't. It's a dogma.

I'm here to expose paganism, so we're--we're going to do that by the help of the Lord and His Word (See?) just show you how the church is. You're hollering about Catholic, but just wait a few minutes.

110 Now, now, we find out that after Aquila and Priscilla, according to Scripture, was taken out of Rome, the little church was left as an orphan. All was in there were converted pagans that came over into the Roman Christian church, the early church that Aquila and Priscilla and another couple that had established this church and had nourished it.

Then we find out, as soon as they left, that they made their own bishops, and took their own doctrine. And then they adopted... To find favor with the emperor Constantine and those who later came, to find favor, because they had to get members in there to stand in the political hold up of the nation. They brought in members of the church. And taking them in on perfect, just confession, knowing no more about God than some of these people we got in America today does; just as a profession, which was a great big mouthful for them to profess Christ, another God besides their own god. And in there they adopted into their constitution of the church, pagan ceremonies.

112 Now, the Roman priest... Then they adopted this by taking and making the communion... The first thing come up was making the communion. Instead of a broken parcel like the body of Christ, they would make it round like the sun or like the moon. And to this day, it's still round. Sure. It's still a round wafer and not a broken piece of His body. It's round and smooth. Roman priests today lay this round wafer on the altar and call it the literal body of Christ.

113 Now, there's a great stand-back between some of these high Episcopalians and so forth and the Catholic church, is upon that subject, whether it is the literal Body or it represents the body. The Roman Catholic says it is the literal body, because that was the literal body of Baal the sun god that reflected hisself on that piece of brass and made it round. No Christian table has round bread on it.

Then they wanted to face the east, and so forth, like they did in the pagan worship, and bring women in, and so forth, just like they've always did--like the pagans to the goddess, and so forth. Now, they just taken down Astarte and put up Mary, made her the queen of heaven. They taken down Jupiter and put up Peter. And they had to get a dogma. In order to do that, they had...

When Aquila and Priscilla returned back after thirteen years of the reign of Claudius; then when they returned back, they found their church completely given to idolatry, but had growed to a mammoth, big thing.

116 In order to bring this in, they must absolutely take away the Bible. Now, I'm an Irishman. I've got what they call "Facts of Our Faith" that belongs only to a priest, and so forth. And I know this with interviews with priests, the priest will not argue you the Bible; the Bible's just another book to him. When this here Bishop Sheen said here about two years ago, that "Anybody that tried to believe the Bible, was like walking through muddy waters." They don't believe That. They started there, and they said, "God is in His church, not His Word."

117 This priest up here on the road, that came for the interview recently, up here at the Sacred Heart, he said to me, or this church up the road. I forget what it is. I think it's called Sacred Heart. He come to me about the baptism, Mary Elizabeth Frazier, who had backslid and turned to be a Catholic. He said, "Did you baptize her?"

I said, "Yes."

Said, "How did you baptize her?"

I said, "In Christian baptism."

He said, "What way do you mean?"

I said, "There's only one Christian baptism."

He said, "What do you mean, by immersing?"

I said, "Yes, sir."

He said, "You immersed her then in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost?"

I said, "That's not Christian baptism." I said, "Christian baptism is immersing in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ."

He put it down. He said, "Will you swear to this oath to--or this declaration to the bishop?"

I said, "If he can't believe my word, let him do without it." I said, "I don't swear by nothing." See? And he said... And I said, "Not to be arrogant, sir, but I know the Bible said, 'Don't swear by heavens or by earth, because it's His footstool,' and so forth. We're not supposed to do that."

He said, "Strange, the Catholic church used to baptize like that."

I said, "When? When?" See? But they say that they did it.

Because frankly, they were, and we were all one at the beginning, and it... The origin--origin come from Pentecost. That's the beginning of the first church anywhere, anybody can talk about. The Christian church begin at Pentecost with a Pentecostal experience, Pentecostal people, Pentecostal baptism. All come from the original church at Pentecost.

124 Now, notice. Now, we find out then that they had to get away from the Bible teaching in order to have these things to please the emperors and so forth, to bring in pagans.

Now, look. Peter was a Jew. Is that right? Could you imagine Saint Peter adopting the idea of putting up idols in a church, a Jew who was forbidden to even look around to idols? Could you imagine him doing a thing like that? Not Peter. Could you imagine him saying, "All my writings back there in the beginning was all wrong; I'll just throw them down now. I'm going to live as a spirit in this Roman church, and I'm going to adopt..." Well, it'd be a changed man.

Therefore, to do that, they had to start a dogma that Peter was buried in the church, and had left all the commandments with them, and they were the original Catholic church. They're not. There's no Scripture; there's no history nor nothing to prove it; not a thing. They wasn't.

127 And that pagan priest of the first Roman church is just exactly like the same one today. They believe that that bread is the body of Christ, that somehow, Christ comes down and jumps into that piece of bread laying on the altar (that the mice will pack away overnight). See? Believe... And that's the reason the Catholic believes you must go to the church to worship, because God is in that church. That's the reason they bow and cross themselves around the church, because that piece of bread is God. It's nothing but a representation of a Baalim sun god. There's no Scripture to it at all. Yes, that round wafer laying on the altar...

128 Now, therefore, they did not accept the Christian teaching that... Irenaeus, Polycarp, and those early brethren, Paul... We find out, the oldest disciple was--lived the longest, was John. He was exiled three years out on Patmos, because he had a school. He was transmitting or fixing the Word of God, putting It together, the Epistles together. They found him and his scholars a-doing it, and they excommunicated him for three years. After the death of the emperor he was brought back, and then he wrote the Book of Revelation.

129 And talk about, "God in His church, or God in His Word?" The Bible said that the Word is God.

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.

And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us...

Besides, any teaching of any church, let it be Baptist, Presbyterian, Methodist, Pentecostal, or whatever it may be that don't stay letter by letter with this Bible is wrong. For John said in the Isle of Patmos, the Holy Spirit, or Christ, speaking to him said this, "If any man shall take anything out of This or add anything to It..." So how you going to add these pagan idol worship symbols, making three god out of One, and all these other pagan affairs which, the early church never taught it and was against it?

131 The Nicene Council, whether He was three substance or one substance, the great debate... Them martyrs come up there, some of them was... With one guy, they--the bishop, Pentecostal preacher, for laying hands on the sick, they put a hot rod across his arms and pulled his arms back like this. Others, standing where they take a sword and gouge his eyes out... Looked like a bunch of martyrs that stood for this Word. Hallelujah. They mingled their blood with the prophets of old. This Word, brother. It's God's Word.

132 When these pagans were converted, they brought in these symbols unto Christianity. They could not use the Bible any more, because the Bible exposed this. And they'll tell you right today that they don't have--they don't believe That. They say, "It's all right, but the church is the supreme Word."

Well, we find the same thing in Pentecost. Don't holler about Catholic, when we're just as guilty, the Methodist, Baptist, and every one of them.

You Methodists so holy, why did you kill Joseph Smith then? This is America, and a right to worship. I don't believe what Joseph Smith said, but you had no right killing him (Right.), the Mormon.

You Baptists. How many have you covered up? The rest of you? And Pentecost, just as guilty as the rest of them, becomes a stuffed shirt and a bunch of hypocrisy. And instead of the humility, and the power of the Spirit, you've got the Word without the Spirit. And you do more harm than you would if you was like the rest of them back in their pagan ceremonies with all kind of trinitarian ideas, and all this other stuff. You can't prove it by the Word. The Word's contrary to it. How pitiful. How pitiful.

137 So when they formed the first church of Rome, the Christianity, they had to dismiss the Bible and to take up these ceremonies. In order to do it, they had to have some kind of a background. So they said Peter was the first pope of Rome. And he still remains that way; they say. Well, let's say he was. Would Peter back down on the Words of Pentecost? Could you imagine a Jew setting up idols?

And when I can prove to you by written Word out of the Bible, exactly the days and years, that Peter never did leave Palestine but one time, and went to Babylon down by the Euphrates. Never was in Rome, by the Scriptures, THUS SAITH THE LORD. It's all a pagan idea.

Now we're going to bring that right out into Protestantism. Look at Pentecost without taking the Word. Stay with that Word and you're always right; get off that Word, you'll go anywhere.

140 Here sometime ago, at a great meeting with a big Pentecostal school, a woman jumped up speaking in tongues and interrupted the altar call. And that night when I come back in, Billy met me out there and said, "You know what? That woman said she had another message tonight she was going to give."

And I looked at the woman: bobbed hair, a dress on so tight looked like she was poured into it, setting up there fixing her hair, pulling up her stockings. I knowed she was going to jump up. And she jumped up, and I said, "Set down." She just kept on. I said, "Do you hear me? Set down." Oh, my.

When I went out that night, there was four or five of them guys met me out there with her, said, "You grieved the Spirit."

I said, "Any spirit that I grieve with the Word of God ought to be grieved." I said, "Don't the Bible say that the spirit of the prophets is subject to the prophet? If she's testifying, which prophecy is--is... Speaking in tongues is prophecy if it's interpreted." I said, "Then let her wait till I am finished, then she can have it."

He said, "But you're teaching the Word."

I said, "That's what I'm standing by."

He said, "She had something fresh and new from heaven, something different from that." If that isn't back to Roman Catholicism I don't know what it is. Let every man's word be a lie and every spirit be a lie, and God's Word be the Truth. God's Word's first.

146 What's the trouble today, they have so many revelations and false things. It's prostrating themselves out there, and opening up their heart to devils instead of staying with God's Word. That's where the trouble lays. That's what's the matter. People, honest, sincere, good people, but you can't tell them. "Why, we believe this as Pentecostal people." "We believe this, as Baptist people."

I believe This because It's the Word of God. I challenge anybody to correct me in It. See? That's right. This is the Word. Stay with This. This is true.

148 So they formed the first church, the first Roman Catholic church. And instead of calling the--him bishop, which they always had called him, now they called him "Father." They still do. And they say here, "You have to admit it, that this wafer is the Body of Christ. And in so far, the priest is a god, because God is obliged to listen to the voice of the priest that changes this wafer to the literal body of Christ." And then smart men let that be poked down their throat. Oh, my. Oh, how...

But the true worshippers, the true bishops, stayed with the Word. They stayed right there in that Nicene Council. They held that Word right there. Yes, sir. They come in like martyrs, everything else. But they stayed with that Word. They wanted no idolatry at all.

150 And I want somebody to show me where Saint Patrick was ever a Roman Catholic. There is no such thing. He protested that Roman church. He was the nephew of Saint Martin. I was reading here in, a woman that wrote a... Hazeltine, Mrs. Hazeltine, "Excerpts of the Nicene Council," said that she went to the card at Oxford to get the--the card for the--a--the--a--"The Life of Saint Martin," and this fellow said, "But he wasn't canonized by the Roman church." Certainly not, he protested the thing. And so did Saint Patrick. The men who stayed with the Word of God, built their own schools. They got away from them kind of things.

151 Now, we find out, so it is today. The Roman church continues right on with their same round biscuit, believing that Christ comes down and jumps in. And listen, do you know the priest drinks the wine? When they're to take it one with another, "He passed the cup one to another." But in the pagan form, the priests drink the wine. See? You still... It's all pagan, just exactly. They don't care.

They tell you, "I won't talk to you about no Bible." That minister, or priest, said to me up there, said, "Mr. Branham, you're trying to talk about a Bible; I'm talking about a church."

I said, "God is the Word." Right. Now, all right.

We find in this, to this day, that's why the Roman Catholic church has to go to church to worship. They are taught that God is in this round wafer, the host in the tabernacle. See? Can't you see that's pagan? Sure, it is.

154 Can't you see that people that will adopt anything--anything contrary to this Word is the same outfit? Didn't the Bible, in Revelations 17, call the Catholic church "a whore?" Didn't It call the Protestants the mother of--that she was the mother of harlots? The same thing. She give out doctrine from her cup of the filthiness of the abomination of her fornications: dirt and filth, the makeup of mere man instead of the Word of the living God which is true and unadulterated. O God, have mercy on us, is my prayer.

155 Irenaeus said, I wrote down a note here what he said. Said, "The Word of God is like a fine bunch of nice big jewels that was placed out to make a statue of a great mighty King. But said, "Creeds, dogmas, denominations, take those beautiful jewels, and make the form of a dog out of it, and deceive the ignorant of the Word. This they do to corrupt the ways of God and to bring a reproach upon It." Hallelujah.

You try to make the Word of God say something to fit your organization, you're taking the jewels out of the great King's Body and making a image of dog, or a fox, or a hog, or something, out of it. And you deceive the ignorant of the Word.

Hallelujah. There are some who have the Spirit of God, that stands for the Word incarnate. God, increase our ranks. The Word, nothing but the Word, take that Word where Jesus said in there, "All heavens and earth will pass away, but My Word shall not."

158 Where It said, "Baptize in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ," they make "Father, Son, Holy Ghost," three gods out of It. They take all kinds of dogmas and make up all kinds of things, and sprinkling instead of immersing: everything. Make some kind of a man-made wallow out of it instead of putting it in the Jewel in the great King, Christ. Oh, hallelujah. That's God incarnate: Christ.

They corrupt the ways of God, let the people come in the church, women with bobbed hair, wearing makeup, dresses on that looks scandalous: men so sissified, let a woman lead them around by the ear. Come to the church, and playing bunco and bingos, and all kinds of corruption things. And preachers and so forth out on banks with naked women dressed in bathing suits and going swimming, smoking cigarettes, and calling themselves servants of God, when this temple is a holy temple dedicated to God, not to filth of the world. It's true.

But they taken the jewels of God and made a hog out of it, or a fox, or a dog, or a polecat, or something, and feed it to the unlearned, the ignorant.

160 Thank you, Doc. I had one here, but I just didn't think about using it: a handkerchief.

Yes, that's what they do. Irenaeus was so right. What does God think about all this? Is it just like what they tried to say, "Oh, it doesn't matter to Him?" It does matter to Him. It is mattering. Why did He tell Jeremiah the things that He did then? Why did He say that? It does matter. God's got a way.

What if Moses said, "I'll take off my hat instead of my shoes?" He'd have never saw the vision. You've got to come God's way. God has a way.

164 There's so much we could say. Let's just turn to one Scripture here. I got many of them wrote down. Let's turn to Numbers 25, just a minute, Numbers 25. We'll see whether it--it matters anything to God or not. Let's see if it does, whether these creeds, dogmas, and so forth does matter. "He's a good God, He just overlooks the whole thing." He doesn't. He lays a line and draws a plummet, and you've got to come to It.

And Israel abode in Shittim, and the people begin to commit whoredom with the daughters of Moab. (Listen.)

And they called the people unto the sacrifice of their gods: and the people did eat, and bowed down to their gods.

And Israel joined himself unto Baal-peor: and the anger of the LORD was kindled against Israel. (No wonder He said, "Don't pray for that kind of people." See?)

And the LORD said unto Moses, Take all the heads of the people, and hang them up before the LORD against the sun, that the fierce anger of the LORD may be turned away from Israel.

And Moses said unto the judges of Israel, Slay ye every one his man that... joined unto Baal-peor.

165 "Slay every one of them." God wants to be God, and if He ain't God, He ain't going to be second place. He don't have to let Baal and some man-made dogma, and some theory of some man, or some idea of a creed, or some idea of a--of a denomination stand in His way. He's God. And He's able of these stones to rise children to Abraham. He don't have to have your denominations. He don't have to have your big societies and your schools and things. He takes what He can get in His hand that's nothing, breathes the breath of Life into it, and it becomes something that'll serve Him. That's what makes Him God. Certainly, it matters to God.

You say, "It doesn't matter." It does matter. Certainly, it matters.

166 Pope Leo the Great, reigned and from 440 until 461. Oh, he thought he was exactly doing what was right. Come into the church... Before him was Victor, and he was a rat too. And he come in there, and how he put the Christians to death and everything else.

And then who started all this, putting it legalized murder? You know who it was? Saint Augustine of Hippo. That's exactly who did it.

Saint Augustine had an opportunity once, so says the history, to become a great man, and be filled with the Holy Ghost. He set in the back of the yard there, in Lyons, France, at that great school where Irenaeus had taught, and them, and Saint Martin. He set in this school yard, and the Holy Ghost--Ghost come to him. But he refused to accept It.

Then what did he become? A twofold more child of hell than he was to begin with. He went right on down to Hippo, Africa. There he set his school. And it was...

"Show me."

170 I can take you to the history. He was the one who sanctioned his word to it, that it was all right to put to death any heretic who would disagree with the dogmas of the Roman church: Saint Augustine of Hippo. Is there a Bible scholar here, or somebody that's read history, knows that that's true, raise up your hand? Yeah. See? Sure, they are. Saint Augustine of Hippo, he was the one who passed the verdict that it was all right to kill heretics who disagreed with the Roman church, sanctioning them pagan doctrine, of getting away from the Bible, and establishing a son god worship. You know the reason Christianity is...

171 You know where you got Christmas? Christ was born in April. But what did they do? The solar system is slowing up now as it gets away, each day getting a little longer--a little shorter, and a little shorter. And from the twentieth until the twenty-fifth is when the sun god had its birthday. This... There's about five days there; that's when they had the Roman circus in that time, the celebration of the sun god's birthday at that time. And now you see what you got now? They said make it the sun-god, they take it Son of God. And the whole thing is pagan to begin with. And the people on the streets, with their high-heeled shoes, and they're twisting up and down the streets, and running into stores...

And here the other day, my wife was telling me, "Someone said, 'I won't know what to get daddy.' Said, 'Brother's going to get him a quart of whiskey, and the other one said he was going to get him some champagne.' And one said, 'Well, I'm going to get him a--a poker set.'" Celebration of Christmas, pagan, devil-worship... All right.

173 But Augustine sanctioned it. If you want to refer to this in Schmucker's, the writing of Schmucker, S-c-h-m-u-c-k-e-r-s, Schmucker's "The Glorious Reformation," here's what it stated, that "From the time that Saint Augustine of Hippo passed this verdict to the Catholic church, it throwed the doors wide open for them to kill anything they wanted to then, that denied that pagan church. And from the time of Saint Augustine, about three hundred years after Christ until 1850, the great massacre of Ireland, there was eighty-six million Protestants killed by the Catholic church. That's on the Roman martyrology: Eighty-six million." Now, fuss with the historian, he's the one that said that. I'm just repeating his word. "Everyone that disagreed with the Catholic dogma..."

Not catholic, the word "catholic." They don't--they don't deserve that name. They are Roman pagans. Not those precious people, there's tens of thousands of them people out there, just as sincere as them--any other idolater is. They think that they're worshipping God, when (back to the Word) they're in an idol with idols all over the place. See.

176 All right, it was a dog--dogma--Roman dogmas. And listen, I want to state something here. I was past that.

In the year of 1640... In the year of 1640, when Ireland's slaughter came on under the Roman Jesuits and the priests, one hundred thousand of Saint Patrick's converts was killed. If Saint Patrick was a Roman Catholic, then why did they kill their own people? Them were factory working people and everything. That's right. "One hundred thousand" on the martyrology, "that they put to death because they disagreed with the teaching."

I've been to some of Saint Patrick's churches in Northern Ireland. Yes, sir. I had the privilege of seeing that. It was just a big old hull. They didn't have them idols sticking up, and pouring stuff on their feet, and paying for them people to come back and get in that idol. "Mary, hail, Mary, and mother of God..." The same thing as they did to Astarte: bewitching the spirit of Mary.

179 Just two or three years ago, the Catholic church started a new dogma that Mary had rose up from the dead and is gone into heaven. How many remembers that? Oh, all of you do. The papers was full of it. Dogmas, it's built upon dogmas, and not one speck of truth nowhere.

Now, you Protestants are just as bad, that refuse to take the Word of God. It's dogma of the Protestant church the same as it's dogma of the Catholic church. And we're altogether wrong till we get back to the Word of the living God. Right.

181 You Assemblies of God, you Foursquare, you Pentecostal Oneness, threeness, or whatever you may be, come back to the Word of God. Quit some of these here denominational idols, denominational sphinx. They bewitch themselves, the spirit of the devil into these denominational idols. Do you know that? Denomination is an idol.

You say, "Are you a Christian?"

"I'm Presbyterian."

"Are you a Christian?"

"I'm a Methodist."

"Are you a Christian?"

"I'm Pentecostal."

That don't mean no more than what you're a hog, or a dog, or a skunk: has no more to do with it. That's right. What we need today is back to the Word of God.

183 Now, these shop workers and precious people in Northern Ireland... If Saint Patrick... Where all of his schools was... You know, his name wasn't Patrick? His name was Succat. He was kidnapped as a little boy; his sisters was killed. And he returned back, because he trained dogs to chase hogs and so forth. So he--he--he--he did. When he did that, then they--he found his way back home to his father and mother. And he started a school. And the school in Northern Ireland never did accept the pope as the supreme vicar of God. They didn't believe it. They stayed with the Word. God bless that blessed saint, Saint Patrick, great man.

184 And you hear them say that Saint Patrick run all the snakes out of Ireland. Read the history and see what it was. Saint Patrick believed in speaking in tongues. Saint Patrick believed in taking up serpents or drinking deadly things. And when he could pick up a snake and throw it out of his way, they said, "He run snakes out of Ireland." It was because he believed in taking up serpents and nothing would harm them. Yes. Oh, sure.

185 They didn't have those--these great big shrines. And what would--what would a saint... What would Irenaeus do today? What would Saint Patrick do today to see the hundreds of billions of dollars placed into the Roman Catholicism to build big churches and million-dollar statues and everything? Just the same as the Protestants is doing.

I made a statement the other day, and it stumped everybody. That's the reason I'm holding this tape. You just let them alone; the blind leads the blind, let them fall in the ditch. That's the only thing you can do. See? When I told them about altar calls, there was no such a thing in the Bible as altar calls.

187 [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... of His holiness. By humbling ourself to His death, reckoning ourself nothing, then the Holy Ghost comes in and lifts us up. And we don't trust in ourself, 'cause we can do nothing. But with Him, we can do all things.

188 We, in His image, a living image of a living God. What does you... When you surrender yourself to God, and God comes into you, what does it make you? A living image of God. Not a dead statue set in the corner, not a denomination up in the headquarters at Washington in the--in the--in the Confederation of Churches. Huh-uh, no, that's a dead statue--a dead statue and a dead creed. But a living image, an individual...

189 Somebody was teaching the other day, or had a little note, and somebody said that if a man wasn't saved, and... "If a man was saved and his wife wasn't saved, would they go in the rapture? The woman couldn't go in the rapture, there'd be no such a thing as a woman going in the rapture 'cause they're one." Nonsense. Jesus said, "There'll be two in a bed, and I'll take one and leave one." It's an individual affair between you and God, surrendering your body, whether mama, papa, children, anything else receives it or not. Amen.

O God, this corruptible, dirty, filthy world, these dirty, filthy churches called--so-called churches, these dirty, filthy organizations, these dirty, filthy creeds that's against the Word of God, O God, bring a humble little person somewhere, and clean them out, and lift them up in heavenly places, and show Yourself Almighty God. Amen. What a corruptible thing it's come to be.

191 We are made partakers of His holiness. We, in His image, we are living images of a living God. Then dead to self, raised with Him (Now, listen, listen to this.), His Word made flesh again in us. (O Brother Neville...) Look. What is it? Not the mythical, imaginary god setting out there, but the living God... What is the living God? The Word in you making Itself real. Whew. Glory to God. Oh, I know you think I'm a holy-roller. Maybe I am. But, oh, brother, do you see it? Triumph over every denomination, triumph over all paganism, a living God made manifest in a living temple. And the Word of God, which is God, is made flesh in you. Why? You're seated in heavenly places, triumphed over all things in Christ Jesus. Amen. Oh, I just love It. I have to skip something and go on.

192 Now, listen. Then the least of His believers, no matter how--how long, or who--who, little, or whatever you are, the least of His believers in Him has all evil under them. See? Look. Christ is the Head of the Body. Is that right? Well, wherever the Head is, the body's with It. Glory. Where my head goes, it takes my body with it. And where Jesus is, the Church is with Him. Amen. He don't get out of His Word; He stays in His Word, watches over It to make It manifest. His Church is with Him.

193 And look, you say, "But, Brother Branham, I'm the least one." That's the soles of His feet. But remember, He's triumphed with you; triumphed with you over every bit of it, even if you're the soles of His feet. Every sickness, every devil, every power, even death itself is under your feet: under you. Glory. I don't feel like I was fifty-two this morning. This is Truth. If I can just get this church to see that, brother, we'll be a triumphant church. Believers in Him, all evil under Him... Oh, glory.

I'm going to check up a little. I'll start up again the next time.

Listen. Listen to this. You say, "Brother Branham, I have no power." Neither do I. I don't have any power. "Well, Brother Branham, I'm a weakling." So am I. But I'm not depending in my strength. It ain't my strength. I'm depending on my authority (See?), my authority given me. It's not me strong. I ain't strong. He's strong, and I--I'm His.

196 Here, like this, say, for instance, here's the traffic coming down the street at Fourth and Broadway in Louisville, "Zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom," just fast as they can, sixty miles an hour across that street, everybody rushing, hustling, bustling. One little man walks out there, raises his hand, and, brother, brakes slide. Why, that little man hasn't got enough power to stop one of those cars, but he's got authority. Glory. It ain't his power. Why, if one of them cars would hit him, it'd demolish him. But let him raise his hand. Why? The drivers of the car recognize that uniform.

Oh, brother, they recognize that uniform. Brakes slide. Why? Look at his authority. Look what's behind him. The whole system of the city is behind him. The law enforcement of the city is behind him. That uniform represents that. He's different (Yes, sir.), because he's an officer.

He hollers, "Stop." Well, one of them cars go "zoom," and just take him like that. But they better not try it; look what's behind him. They'll squeak brakes and slide. He don't even have to say a thing, just raise his hand. That does it, sure. His authority comes from the law enforcement, it's all behind him. Hisself, he's weak. But what's behind him? That's what start. His dress, he's all dressed up in a uniform.

199 That's what the--not the idol, but what the individual ought to be dressed. Let us put on the whole armor of God (Amen.), the helmet of salvation, this great big shield the size of a door, of faith. Oh, brother. It's not what he is, but what he represents. That's what the officer... It ain't that little man standing there; he's just an ordinary man, but what he represents...

Our Armor is Jesus Christ. Yes, sir. All devils slide their brakes when they see that. When they see that full armor of God, the true baptism of the Holy Ghost (Amen.), that seen It coming straight from the throne of God, dressed in the full armor of His resurrection... Amen.

Not that you're strong, you're nothing. But it's What's behind you. Why? You are dead. You joined the army. You've joined the police force. You're going to keep law and control of these devils. That's right. You're on the police force; the whole thing's behind you. See, you're reckoned dead. You're nothing. You couldn't stop nothing. But your authority that's been given you, because you are raised and setting in heavenly places in Christ Jesus, the devil recognizes that. Everything slides its brakes when them hands goes up.

203 Saint Martin, one time in a court... There was a man down there lacerating... A devil... He was biting big hunks out of people like that, and the people was running; he was trying to kill them, pulled a big hand--had great big tusks, teeth. He was jerking out big mouthfuls of flesh like that as he messed around...?...

204 [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... in worshippers. And the days that he saw ahead, and knowed it would be this a-way, when He Himself would be turned out of His Own church, the Laodicean church, He said, "Behold, I stand at the door and knock." That organization had turned Him out, and they have done it today. But He stands at the door to knock.

O God, may the members of His Body realize today that we're in the Church triumphant. We are--we are in Christ. We're seated above all these things of the world.

206 Why would our women want to cut their hair? God, it shows something's wrong. Why would they want to expose themselves in sexy-looking things? Why would our people have hunger in their hearts to hear a--a guy like Elvis Presley, or--or some of these Rickies, or so forth, stand up there with an old guitar and that old squeaky music and make our young girls sway and jerk their underclothes off, and things? God... And then that boy claims to be Pentecostal. O God, what is... Look at this Pat Boone who claims to belong to the Church of Christ, and all these vulgar, dirty things. O God, calling himself from the Church of Christ...

207 God, we realize that the badge of authority is not a name of a denomination, but it's the power, the power of the resurrection of Christ in each individual life. God, may this people here this morning strive to enter in that. And if this tape should ever get out into the country where people are at, Lord, let them know that it wasn't said to be for malice, 'cause I'd be wrong myself; but that the Church might be triumphant and realize its place. That they'd see where all these idols... Where the Catholic church come out plain and made it an idol, the Protestants makes it an organization, and just as bad, denying the Word, "Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof." O God, how true Your Word is, every Word.

208 Now, we pray, Father, that You'll forgive us of our sins, and may this message sink deep into the hearts. And may the people... May this church, as this little Tabernacle now is in the building process of building a church, may they never look to some beautiful something, but just enough to shelter the people. God, may they never go to look and saying, "We belong to the big tabernacle that's got the big dome on it." God, let it be a empty hull. May they never lose sight of the Object of Jesus Christ. May He be the One that fills their temple, and then the power and fire of the Holy Ghost will fall on the altar of their hearts. There's where the real altar is, Lord, is on the heart of each individual.

I pray this morning that this Word will lay so heavy on the altar of every heart till they'll never be able to get away from It, that they'll come sane and sensibly to the Gospel, believing the Words, and not open their heart to demon powers or sensations, or squeaking, or jumping, or--or some manifestation, some physical form, or something like that, but to the real, true loving Spirit of Christ, where He'll manifest Himself in love and power. Grant it, Lord. Heal the sick and the afflicted. We ask in Jesus' Name. Amen.

210 I love Him, I love Him

Because He first loved me

And purchased my salvation

On Calvary's tree.

[Brother Branham begins humming "I Love Him"--Ed.]

.. I love Him

Because He first loved me

And purchased my salvation

On Calvary's tree.

With our heads bowed, how many will lay your heart upon the altar and make it a field to God, that He might sow His Word upon the altar of your heart that would bring forth a life of the resurrection of Christ? Would you raise your hands and say, "God, I desire this with all my heart?" God bless your hungry hearts. Dozens after dozens.

Leave it there, just leave it there,

Take your burden to the Lord and leave it there;

If we trust and never doubt,

He will surely bring us out;

Take our burden to the Lord and leave it there.

212 Right in your heart, remember Christ the Saviour. Remember He died for you. And if you'll just die to yourself, that'll empty your body, empty your soul, empty your heart of everything of this world, and all of its pleasures, then Christ... You'll raise with Him.

If you haven't been baptized in the Name of Jesus Christ, there's a pool full of water here. And when you raise up out of that water, you're rising to walk with Christ in a new life. You are dead then. You're no more... Temper and everything's gone away. You're a new creation in Christ. Then He raises you up by the Holy Ghost and sets you in heavenly places with Himself, far above all powers of this world.

214 No matter how little... If you're a little washwoman, if you're--if you're just a brother that don't have his--know his abc's, don't make any difference who you are, you are in Christ, triumph over all things. And your authority is over every demon and every power that the devil has. You're in Christ, triumph.

215 While you have your heads bowed, I know that there's a brother come down here this morning, Brother Slink (I believe they called him "Sink, Jim Sink"), who I believe to be, that our brethren has recognized to be a teacher of this Word. Isn't that right, Brother Sink? We're to lay hands on him this morning just before we pray for the sick, to ordain him a minister, one of our brothers, to go out to the churches to preach the Gospel.

Brother Jim Sink, will you come up here to the altar? Come, Brother Neville. Brother Junie Jackson, are you here? Any of the other ministers of this faith?

217 Brother Jim Sink here believes in this Gospel that we preach, the Son of God, to believe that He is truly the virgin-born Son of God. Is that right, Brother Sink? You believe that He died and rose again the third day, triumphed over everything, and setting at the right hand of God, in the center of God's power on high, ever living to make intercessions for us? You believe in the water baptism in the Name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins? You believe in the baptism of the Holy Spirit just as God will give It, with signs and wonders to follow the believer? He believes that. And I believe he had a life that's unreproachable before the people. He preaches here at the church, often for them here, and I find out, a wonderful man of God.

218 Now, to this church, is there any word in here, any man that's got a contrary word against Brother Sink? Say it now or forever hold your peace. How many believes that with the preaching of this Message and this Word, that Brother Sink, and you believe that by the witness of the Holy Spirit, that Brother Sink should be ordained and sent from this church here as a minister of the Gospel to proclaim these Messages like has been preached this morning, to everywhere that he can go in the world the Lord will send him? Raise your hands and say, "I will be praying for you, Brother Sink." God bless you.

219 Let us bow our heads. Brother Neville, would you lay your hands on Brother Sink while you lay your hand on the Bible.

Our heavenly Father, we bring to You this morning a man that has been brought up out of the corruption of this world, has reckoned himself dead to himself, and has accepted Christ as Saviour, been baptized into the Name of Jesus Christ, raised up with the promise of receiving the Holy Ghost, and now in heavenly places, and feels a call on his life to the ministry.

O God, as elders of this church, as the assembly and the general overseers and so forth to watch the flock of which the Holy Ghost has made us a carer for, the flock raising their hand that knowing that Brother Sink, that he's a just man, we therefore lay our hands upon him, as--Brother Neville and I, as Your elders. And by this we pray the prayer of faith and ordain Brother Jim Sink into the ministry of Jesus Christ. Grant it. May he be filled with the power of God. May he never compromise. May he win souls to You.

And, God, we pledge our loyalty and brotherhood to him, to back him up wherever he is, in prayer, and in help, and any way we can. Receive him, O God, as we present him to You, in the Name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God. Amen. Amen.

223 With your hands upon the Word, and there, my Brother Sink, I ordain you a brother in Christ and our fellowship, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen. God bless you. All right. And the congregation said, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] God bless you. There's much to do in the Gospel, badly needed. We are behind you one hundred percent with everything that we can do to help. God bless you.

Isn't He wonderful to be a... Oh, my. I like to see men... That's fine. He's... As I understand now, He's taking over the pastoral of the Holiness Tabernacle at Utica, Indiana, to which he lives not far from there.

225 Now, let's see. Oh, have we got...?... Oh, I believe we got the sick to pray for yet, haven't we? All right, did they--you give out some prayer cards? All right, let's call a few prayer cards right quick. Just everybody set still just a moment. We're really late. Can you give me ten minutes? All right. Prayer cards, let the people who has prayer... Where'd you give them from? 1?

All right, prayer card number 1, would you come; number 2, number 3, number 4, number 5. Prayer card number 1, 2, 3, 4, 5; stand right over here. Just as quick as you can now, if you can get up, if you can't, well, let us know, we'll come pack you. We're going to try to get as many as we possibly can. 1, 2, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10; 6, 7, 8, 9, 10. And only two raised on that. 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15...?... All of them, all the prayer cards, move over on this other side, get on this side over here, on this side if you will.

227 Oh, isn't He wonderful? Now, everybody just reverent as you can. About ten minutes now, just about ten minutes. Now, those with prayer cards, we made a declaration that the people wanted to be prayed for, come with their prayer cards," and so that we won't... See, they keep coming back, and then they try to use God's gifts as a ouija board. But we don't--we don't believe in doing that.

We--we believe in just letting God do His Work. Do you believe that? How many believes this message this morning to be the truth? [Congregation says, "Amen"'--Ed.] Thank you. Thank you. God bless you. I believe It with all my heart, soul, and mind.

229 Now, look like we got about fifty people here to be prayed for, something like that. Now, listen. Now, each one of you are in Christ. You're in Christ Jesus, triumph over all sickness. All of you that's in the prayer line are Christians, born again believers, raise up your hands. Your position then is in Christ. You're already triumph, and the only thing you have to do now is accept and believe what God has said to be the Truth.

230 I couldn't hardly take that line for the discernment; it'd be too much to do, take us too long. It wouldn't be to me; I believe I could stay here the rest of the day; I just feel good. I just feel good. I know that it's true. Praise the Lord. But now we're in Christ. Now we are positionally seated in Christ. Amen. Oh, my. Is these things I've taught the truth? If it is, then He'll produce Himself. That's right.

231 How many of you people in the prayer line is strangers to me? I know a lot of you, but some of you are strangers. Raise up your hand, knows I don't know nothing wrong with you, raise up your hand, all along the line. See? Is He Christ? You believe It? You must have faith; you must believe It. If you don't believe It, then It won't work. You've got to know your position; you've got to know your place. Is that right, Brother West? That's right. Know your position. Christ promised, "The things that I do shall you also." You believe it with all your heart.

232 That man standing back there has something wrong with his hip. You believe it with all your heart. You can't get in the prayer line, but you can go on back and set down; it's going to leave. And it isn't cancer. Go back and set down. It's all over. See? I never seen the man in my life. If we are strangers, brother, raise up your hand. If we are strangers... What's the matter, he's healed.

Along this altar here, do you believe? What about you? We're strangers; I don't know you. God knows you. You believe me to be His servant? You believe this Message I preach? What if I told you your back trouble would leave you? You believe it with all your heart? Well, Mr. Burkhart, you go back to Ohio; you're healed.

You're not here for yourself; you're here for somebody else. It's a woman. She's from Ohio too (That's right.); name's Alice McNan. That's right. She's had an operation. That's right. Stomach trouble and female trouble and nervousness. Is that right? Just believe and she'll get well. Go on and believe it with all your heart. Believe it with all your heart, she'll have it.

235 How do you do? I don't know you; we're strangers. Is that right? You believe me to be His servant? You believe that we're triumphed in Christ? If you believe, with your nervousness and with your troubles and things you have, then, Mrs. Allen, you can return back to your home and be made well.

I believe we're strangers, aren't we? I never seen you before. This is the first time we've ever met; we're strangers one to another. Do you believe me to be His prophet? You believe it? You're suffering with a kidney trouble. That's right, isn't it? You're not from here; you're from down south. You're praying for your unsaved children. That's your husband back behind you. He's got a man on his heart this morning, a friend he's praying for. Say, I see somebody, you are--you are a friend of mine's mother and father, a man comes up here called L. C. or S. T., or something like that, S. T. or something. That's--that's your son. [Brother Neville says, "J. T."--Ed.] J. T... There... S. T. No, it's not J. T., I know. It's a little, black-headed man; I see him standing right here in the front where he is now. Return home; you have your request. Go on back home.

Is that man here this morning, a man from down in Georgia? Why, yes. Yeah. I never seen your father and mother in my life, and you know that's true. But I seen you appear right here before them just then. I knowed it was. You have your request; don't doubt.

238 You all believe, with all your heart? Now, how many? Each one of you all are in Christ. You say, "Is that the Gospel?" That's exactly what Jesus Christ did. That's exactly what the apostles done. That's exactly what Irenaeus and the rest of them done. That's exact. Do you believe It? Then bow your head.

Come here, elder. There's too many people to go through all that line like that. We've picked out two or three down in the line. Get right down here. This Brother Neville of mine is a man of God. I believe it.

We're going to pass through this line here and pray for these people, lay hands on them. You all believe you'll get well, each one of you? Everybody in here going to believe it? Then bow your head now; we're in the Church triumph.

Lord Jesus, I know this brother, that's the reason I didn't say nothing to him about it. I know what he wants. I pray that You'll heal him, Lord, and give him his request, in the Name of Jesus Christ.

Heavenly Father, with hands laid upon this little brother this morning, we ask in Jesus' Name for his deliverance. Amen.

243 Oh, you... Heavenly Father, give to our Sister Dauch here, a lovely sister, who's been a real friend to us here, to my family and our loved ones. We believe that she and her husband are Your children. I pray, God, that You grant her request to her this morning, in Jesus Christ's Name. Amen.

God, in Jesus' Name, bless our sister...?... We know, Lord, that she is Thy servant; we pray that You'll give her her request, in Jesus Christ's Name. Amen.

O heavenly Father, realizing that--that You alone can heal Sister Blankco, we pray that You'll bless her, and grant this request to her, Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Heavenly Father, upon our sister, we lay our hands in the Name of Jesus Christ, ask for her deliverance for Your glory. Amen.

247 "These signs shall follow them that believe," and we lay our hands upon this sister who shall recover. In Jesus' Name, grant it, Lord. While this nervous, shaking body standing here, Lord, under the impact of the Holy Spirit, and tired, but You're God. Heal this young woman I pray, in Jesus' Name.

God Almighty, give to our brother his request. Grant it, Father. We lay hands upon him and condemn the enemy...?... poison his soul, or set a--a black mark in front of him, may he rise triumphantly over that this morning, Lord, and realize his position in Christ Jesus, and so may he have what he asks, in Jesus Christ's Name.

Our heavenly Father, with hands laid upon our brother, in the Name of Jesus Christ, grant his request. Amen.

250 This darling little girl, Father, in the Name of Jesus, may the Lord be merciful, for the glory of God we ask for her deliverance.

God, we know the heart cry of this mother, and the cry of her daughter. God, grant to her faith this morning, and she's rising up now, knowing that she has power over the enemy, and it shall be done, in the Name of Jesus Christ.

God, heal this little boy, we pray in the Name of Jesus Christ.

God, our Father, we lay hands upon our sister and ask this morning You grant her request, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Our heavenly Father, as this little lady comes to take her place for healing, we lay hands upon her and ask for her healing, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Upon this lovely little child we lay our hands, in the Name of Jesus Christ, and ask for the healing.

In the Name of Jesus Christ, lay hands upon our sister...?...

257 Our Father, Who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy Name. Upon this boy we lay our hands. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may he be healed. Amen.

Heavenly Father, upon our gallant brother here, your servant, a man of God, we lay hands upon him that his request may be granted. In the Name of Jesus Christ may he take his position now out here as a son of God in glorious triumph over all the enemy.

Heavenly Father, upon our little sister who come out of heavy darkness to walk in the Light, grant, Lord, that her gallant little soul will be lifted up high this morning into a heavenly atmosphere that'll give her her request, in Jesus' Name. Amen.

Heavenly Father, upon our brother we lay hands in the Name of the Lord Jesus, and asking Your blessing granted to him, in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

Our heavenly Father, we lay hands upon our sister's baby, and ask that her request be granted to her, Father, as we lay our hands upon her in Jesus Christ's Name.

262 Our heavenly Father, we lay hands upon our sister, in the Name of Jesus Christ. May her request be granted, in Jesus' Name. Amen.

Our heavenly Father, as our sister passes through this line, and has asked we lay our hands upon her, may the Christ of God come near now and condemn the trouble and make her well. Amen.

Heavenly Father, upon our brother... We lay hands upon him and ask that in the Name Jesus Christ, that You'll heal him in the Name of Jesus. Amen.

Heavenly Father, upon this girl we lay our hands, and ask our precious Lord. In the Name of Jesus Christ, we ask for her healing. Amen.

Our precious Lord, we lay hands upon our brother, in the Name of the Son of God, Jesus Christ, Who we are more than conquerors through Him. We ask that You'd give our brother his request, in Jesus' Name. Amen.

267 Our Father, upon our handmaid's brother, this little soldier of the cross, I pray, God, that Your Spirit come upon him and grant his request, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Our heavenly Father, upon this gallant soldier of the cross, he's stood for Your Word in--in times of criticism and so forth, and yet stand by the Word, walked away more than conqueror in Christ Jesus. Give to him his request, Father. I pray my prayer and give him from Thy blessing, Lord, that You'll heal him and give him his request, in Jesus' Name. Amen.

Heavenly Father, this baby cannot live outside of God, but God can make it well. I lay hands upon it and condemn the enemy, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Bless the child...?... in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen...?...

From the heart of our sister, who we lay hands upon in the Name of Jesus Christ the triumphant tabernacle of God made flesh and dwelt among us. And through His Name, the righteous name of that Son of God, Jesus Christ, give our sister her request. Amen.

271 Our Sister Kidd, bless your heart. Our heavenly Father, as I hold this aged man and woman in our hands here, who's preached the Gospel when I was just a little boy, a few days ago laid dying with a cancer; rushing to get to him, and the power of God swept down over an eighty-year-old man and healed him, till the doctors was miraculously didn't understand it. I pray that You'll grant his request this morning. His blessed little wife, Lord, who's washed on the board to send her husband to the ministry to preach this--this pleading Gospel of Jesus Christ. Grant it, Lord.

Bless their son, Junior, Lord. We pray that You'll make him well and keep him strong, Lord. He's their support to haul them from place to place, to lay handkerchiefs. Although so old they can't get out into the field no more, but they go from hospital to homes placing handkerchiefs upon the sick. God, You'll honor that; I know You will. Bless them, and give them strength for many more days, Father. In Jesus Christ's Name. Amen.

273 Bless you. It shall be done, Brother Kidd, it shall be done. [Brother and Sister Kidd speak to Brother Branham--Ed.] Praise God. Amen. Yes, the one we had the prayer for over the phone...?...

A man and woman at eighty years of age, and past; can't go out into the fields and stand in the pulpit, too old at this time to preach like that; but still will send down here and get packages of prayer clothes, and send them to the sick and afflicted, take them to hospitals and everything like that to lay it upon the... They can't no more get out and support the ministry in that way, but they carry on the best they can. It ought to make us young people feel ashamed of ourselves. That's right. Doing something for Christ.

275 Remember, this old man here, Brother Kidd, was preaching the Gospel before I was borned. That's right. Out there praying for the sick, a gallant old soldier, and here, old... How old are you, Brother Kidd? Eighty-one years old, still going for the Kingdom of God. Too old to stand in the pulpit and hold up a message like that, but will go to the hospital, to the bedsides, where... Got a boy that drives him around in a car. They can't walk, so they just drive him in a car and take them a place. And them two--old couple, go in there and lay a handkerchief on.

They had a loved one very near dead the other day, a girl. They was just telling me about it. We prayed for them, grandchild. Went and laid... The child's up now. Praise God.

277 Brother Kidd... They called me here sometime ago, about two years ago, I guess it's been, that he had cancer in the prostates, at about seventy-eight years old, or eighty, close to eighty years old, with cancer in the prostates. The doctor just laid it back, there's nothing could be done. We hurried. Billy and I taken turns about driving to get up there where he was at. And the Holy Spirit told us to go that morning. We usually don't do it unless we're led to do it. And the Holy Spirit said, "Go," and we took off there and laid hands on the old fellow to pray for him. And the doctors can't find a trace of it anywhere. Glory to God. Oh. Why? Our position is in Christ Jesus, ascended far above all diseases and all powers of the enemy.

278 Oh, aren't you happy for Him?

There are people almost everywhere,

Whose hearts are all on flame

With this Fire that fell on Pentecost,

That cleansed and made them clean;

Oh, it's burning now within my heart,

Oh, glory to His Name.

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

I'm one of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them;

One of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

Though these people may not learn to be,

Or boast of worldly fame,

They have all received their Pentecost,

Baptized in Jesus' Name;

And they're telling now, both far and wide,

His power is yet the same,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

279 How many's one of them? Raise your hands now:

.. them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them;

Oh, one of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

Now come, my brother, seek this blessing

That will cleanse your heart from sin,

That will start the joy-bells ringing

And will keep your soul on flame;

Oh, it's burning now within my heart,

Glory to His Name,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

I'm one of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them; (Hallelujah.)

One of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

They were gathered in an upper room,

All praying in His Name,

They were baptized with the Holy Ghost,

Then power for service came;

Now what He did for them that day

He'll do for you the same,

And I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

I'm one of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them; (Hallelujah.)

One of them, one of them,

Oh, I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

280 Now while we hum it, let's just shake hands with one another, say:

One of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them; (Hallelujah.)

One of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

Aren't you? Say, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.]

I'm one of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them;

One of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

282 Can I sing this one verse over?

Though these people may not learn to be, (They don't have any great big D.D., Ph.D.'s, You see?, no great big things. See?)

These people may not learn to be,

Nor boast of worldly fame, (some great organization)

They have all received their Pentecost,

Every one of them baptized in Jesus' Name;

And they're telling now both far and wide,

His power is yet the same,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

One of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them;

I'm one of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

Oh, not for all earth's golden millions would I leave this precious place,

Though the tempter has... persuade me oft has tried,

But I'm safe in God's pavilion, happy in His love and grace,

And I'm living on the hallelujah side. (Oh, my.)

283 I'm so glad of that. Aren't you? Aren't you glad to be one of them? Just one of them, one of them humble people that just emptied yourself out, come down, not before an idol, before a living God, not before an organization and put your name on a book, before a living God; not to recite a creed, but to let the Word become flesh in you. See, that's it. And humbled yourself. And then through that, He exalted you up above; not to be heady, high-minded, say "I'm this, that, or the other," but in humility, sweetness, and "How did He ever save a wretch like me? And how did He ever do it?" That's the way the real Christian feels. Don't you believe that? Oh, He is so real.

Real, real, He's so real to me.

Oh, real, real, He's so real to me.

Though some people doubt Him,

I can't live without Him,

That's why I love Him,

And He's so real to me.

Real, He's so real to me. (Sing it.)

Real, real, He's so real to me.

Though some people doubt Him,

.. but I can't live without Him,

That is why I love Him,

And He's so real to me.

Oh, I'm so glad of that. Yes, sir. Oh, I'm so glad for this great old Gospel way, living in this glorious old Gospel way.

285 Now, friends, till we meet at the throne of the Christ again, when you're praying, remember me. God bless every one of you. I'm--I can't say that I'm sorry I kept you here.

Now, to you that's got the handkerchief laid here, I just laid hands upon them while we were praying for the sick, if you noticed me doing it as soon as the Spirit struck. I didn't go in too many visions, because I'm weak, tired, you know, been here about two or three hours now, preaching. And I just started to get a few along the line so that you'll see that God is God. See? The impossible, the paradox, that the things unsearchable. The devil...

Now, remember, each one of you has power in Christ. You don't have power; you have authority, your authority. You're just exalted way above, not to be exalt yourself up, but Christ has lifted you up. The more Christ lifts you up, the farther you want to be down (See?); you'll feel so humble. So how would He ever save a wretch like me, how did He ever do it? But He did it; and so I'm thankful for it. Amen. So good.

287 At the Name of Jesus bowing,

Falling prostrate at His feet,

King of kings in heaven we'll crown Him,

When our journey is complete.

Precious Name (Precious Name.), O how sweet.

Hope of earth and joy of heaven;

Precious Name (O precious Name. Isn't He wonderful?)

Hope of earth and joy of heaven.

Now, listen; don't forget this. You sing the chorus, let me sing the verse to it. See? I know if I can think of the verse I want to sing of it, is the next thing.

At the Name of Jesus bowing,

Falling prostrate at His feet,

King and kings of heaven we'll crown Him,

When our journey is complete. (See?)

Take the Name of Jesus with you,

As a shield from every snare;

When temptations around you gather,

Just breathe that holy Name in prayer.

That's all. Raise up that hand and listen at the brakes slide. See, see?

.. breathe that holy Name in prayer.

Precious Name, O how sweet.

Hope of earth and joy of heaven;

Precious Name (O precious Name.), O how sweet.

Hope of earth and joy of heaven.

289 Let's say that again, all of us together. What do you say? Let's just take that verse again, about, "Take the Name of Jesus with you, as a shield from every snare." Let's sing it now with our eyes closed:

Take the Name of Jesus with you,

As a shield from every snare; (Now listen. What do?)

When temptations 'round you gather, (What must you do?)

Breathe that holy Name in prayer.

Precious Name (Precious Name.)... (O how sweet.)

Hope of earth and...

[Brother Neville speaks to Brother Branham--Ed.] (I don't. No, I'm--I'm a little hoarse, I got a little hoarse, so I won't say...?... You want to dismiss...?... No, it's all right, you go right ahead, that's fine.)

Hope of earth and...

Brother Neville, your pastor, now.

1[Brat Branham hovorí so svojím bratom. – pozn.prekl.] Toto je tvoje. Daj túto malú vec mame. Daj to...?... A oprav ich, a potom toto malé...?... [Brat Neville uvádza brata Branhama, „Nech vás Boh všetkých dnes ráno žehná, ako odovzdávame službu bratovi Branhamovi, Božiemu sluhovi a prorokovi, aby nám priniesol dnes ráno svoje posolstvo, ktoré mu dal Pán. Nech ho Boh žehná, ako sem prichádza.“ – pozn.prekl.]

Ďakujem ti, brat Neville, nech ťa Pán žehná. Dobré ráno, priatelia. Je to privilégium, byť dnes ráno znova späť v Modlitebni a cítiť sa sviežo a dobre. Predvčerom som nemohol ani rozprávať. Mal som ten malý vírus, ktorý sa pohybuje tu v okolí, viete, dostane sa im do hrdla a spôsobí im zachrípnutie. Ale Pán mi pomohol a vyslobodil ma z tohto stavu, a tak dnes ráno môžem ku vám hovoriť.

A sme radi, že je tu pekná preplnená Modlitebňa a ľudia stoja. Len by som si prial, aby sme mali nejaké sedadlá a dali ich tým ľuďom, ktorí stoja. Boli by sme šťastní, ak by sme ich mali, ale domnievam sa, že sú všetky obsadené. Viem, že by ste nechceli prísť sem a sedieť s tými deťmi na oltári a byť otočení chrbtom na túto druhú stranu.

3No, je to už pár dní, čo som študoval históriu. A premýšľal som, že dnes ráno by som možno mohol namiesto kázania učiť zo Slova Božieho. A teraz budeme pravdepodobne o trocha dlhšie a tak budem... Niektorí z vás by sa mohli vymeniť s tými, ktorí stoja, alebo niečo podobné, bolo by to samozrejme skvelé, ak by ste to mohli urobiť a dať im na chvíľu odpočinúť.

A teraz, prišli mnohí priatelia - moji priatelia a niektorí z nich z veľkej vzdialenosti; smerom dole z Georgie, hore z Ohio, Tennessee, skrátka rozličné miesta, Illinois, Missouri a Michigan. Prišli zdola z Chicaga kvôli - len pre jedno modlitebné zhromaždenie, ako je toto. To spôsobuje, že som tak vďačný za takýchto ľudí. A nie len za to, ale chcel by som povedať toto, nie v záujme... ale v záujme Slova Božieho: takmer všetci z týchto ľudí, nie len že prišli, ale priniesli so sebou svoje desiatky, aby ich dali na pomoc zboru.

No, to sú jednoducho priatelia, ktorí sú oddaní. Skrátka, nedokážete zabudnúť na takýchto ľudí.

6A potom, niekedy možno musím povedať niečo, čo ich trhá na kusy; ale vidíte, čo to potom znamená. Vo svojom srdci to nechcete robiť. Ale napriek tomu je tam Niečo, čo hovorí, „Musí to byť vykonané,“ (Rozumiete?) a tak to musíte robiť.

A keď vidím, ako prichádzajú odvšadiaľ, snažia sa slúžiť Pánovi, veria službe, ktorú mi dal Pán, a veria mi, že som Jeho služobník, že by som im nepovedal nič nesprávne, potom so smrteľnou úprimnosťou musím skutočne urobiť všetko, čo viem, ako pastier duší týchto ľudí; keď viem, že oni sem neprichádzajú, len aby ich bolo vidieť, cestujú cez zamrznuté vrchy a hory a cez zapchaté preplnené cesty, ich deti postrádajú jedlo a spánok a ich kufor leží vzadu v aute. A viete, je to ťažké.

Ale Biblia hovorila o takých ľuďoch v Knihe Židom, v 11. kapitole, „Dokonca svet nie je takých ľudí hoden.“ Hovorím to, pretože to myslím zo srdca.

9A mnohí sú tu z New Albany a Louisville, z blízkeho okolia a zdola z Kentucky a rôznych miest, ktoré nie sú tak ďaleko. Ale jednako sú oddaní prísť, šoférovať cez ľad, sneh a čokoľvek iné, aby sa sem dostali.

No, ďalšiu nedeľu je predvečer vianoc. A myslel som, že by som mal vianočné posolstvo pre zbor, ale mal som taký súcit s tými maličkými, musím povedať, že ak oni – ak by som tu bol, potom by pravdepodobne maličkí, mnohí z nich z ďaleka, zmeškali svoje vianoce a podobne. Takže by to bolo trocha ťažké pre týchto maličkých. Ale predtým... No, my...

11Viem, že my ľudia, ktorí sme tu, neučíme naše deti o takom mýte, ako je Santa Klaus (Mikuláš). Neveríme tomu, že niekomu sa má klamať, a tak nebudete klamať vašim deťom. Taká vec ako to, to je mytológia najvyššieho stupňa, keď takáto vec zaujme miesto Krista na vianoce.

A vianoce sú stratené... Vianoce už viac nie sú uctievaním; sú oslavou: pitie, hranie hazardných hier a hýrenie, skrátka pohanstvo až do krajnosti. A to nie je... A chcem... Možno po vianociach budem opäť hovoriť o vianociach, (Rozumiete?), takže to neuprie maličkým... Ale nemôžete to takto povedať malým deťom. Ony vidia na vianočný večer maličkých, ako dostávajú vianočné darčeky a podobné veci; nerozumejú tomu. Rozumiete? Oni len – sú príliš malí. A musíme na nich pamätať, že sú – že majú tieto veci spoločné. Musíme sa znížiť na miesto tých maličkých, aby sme na nich pamätali, aby oni sami...

Som príliš hlasný, brat? Je to dosť hlasno? Môžete ma vzadu dobre počuť, tam vzadu? Hmm? Počkajte, stojím príliš blízko. Ktorý mikrofón je zapnutý? Obidva? Tento aj tento? Myslím, že toto je ten, ktorý je dobrý. To je... No, aké to je, je to lepšie? Teraz je to skvelé, dobre.

14No, maličkí musia porozumieť. Viete, sú to malé deti a musíme pamätať na to, že raz sme boli tiež malé deti.

Pamätám sa, že keď sme my boli malé deti, oni išli von a niekde zrezali cédrový krík a mama odtrhla nejakú kukuricu a povešala ju okolo toho. A to je asi všetko, čo na tom stromčeku bolo. Ale tie malé, staré, roztrhané ponožky tam boli zavesené práve tak, ako... Ó, a možno nachystala – možno jedno malé vrecúško cukríkov, tie malé tvrdé cukríky a dva alebo tri pre mňa, dva alebo tri pre Humpyho a dva alebo tri pre tohto, len malé kúsky cukríkov. A my sme si ich uchovávali po celý deň, cmúľali ich, viete. A zabalili ich do malého kúsku papiera a vložili do vrecka. A ak sme mali kapsľovú pištoľ, alebo roh na trúbenie, bola to ohromná vec; nadchlo nás to.

16Dnes je to samozrejme odlišné. Chudobní ľudia majú v rukách trocha peňazí a je to tak, že môžu kúpiť svojim deťom viac vecí; obliekajú sa lepšie, stravujú sa lepšie a žijú lepšie. A všetci naokolo, myslím, že sú na tom pri dnešných mzdových pomeroch lepšie. A preto malé deti, musíte im dovoliť niečo mať.

Ale buďte si vždy istí týmto: povedzte im, že neexistuje žiadna taká vec, ako Santa Klaus, pretože to nie je správne. V jednom z týchto dní pristúpia a povedia, „Čo potom s Ježišom?“ Rozumiete, rozumiete, rozumiete? Takže im povedzte pravdu, buďte úprimní ku každému. Buďte pravdiví... A hlavne by ste nemali hovoriť svojim deťom nič nesprávne, pretože by mohli vyrásť a povedať... Ony vám, ako Kresťanovi, veria a chcú od vás, aby... Veria tomu, že to, čo im poviete, je pravda. Tak si buďte istí, že im hovoríte pravdu, potom to dopadne dobre.

18Teraz... A potom chcem mať ešte aspoň jeden večer, ak môžem, alebo deň v Modlitebni, predtým, ako odídem kvôli mojim nadchádzajúcim rokom služby – roku služby, lepšie povedané.

A ak to bude vôľa Božia, chcem tento rok skúsiť dostať viac zhromaždení za morom, lebo cítim, že je to potrebné, hlavne vo Švédsku, Nórsku a v mnohých škandinávskych krajinách a dolu v Ázii. Mám pocit, že by sme sa mali za tieto veci zúfalo modliť, že sa musíme naučiť ceste Ducha Svätého a ceste, ktorou by nás viedol, a veciam, ktoré by sme mali robiť.

20Pri študovaní rannej histórie cirkvi, Broadbentovej a Hazeltineovej a mnohé ich komentáre o tom, Nicejských otcov... A práve včera som skončil s kompletným životom svätého Martina, ktorý katolícka cirkev odmietla schváliť; Boh to urobil. Takže oni... O jeho ohromnom živote a ako tie isté znamenia a zázraky nasledovali tohto muža rovno počas jeho života, ako vzkriesil dvoch mŕtvych ľudí, vyháňal zlých duchov, hovoril v neznámych jazykoch a vídaval videnia a veci, a aký to bol významný muž. Ale jednako, skutočné tajomstvo jeho moci bolo v pokore pred Bohom. A zistili sme dnes, že cirkev napriek tomu, že učí o svojej moci a učí o znameniach, ktoré nasledujú veriaceho, predsa sme len zistili, že sú nafúkaní, „Ja som veľký a ty si malý,“ a toto. To nie je ako tá ranná Cirkev. Rozumiete? Oni boli pokorní, láskaví jeden ku druhému a milí, chápaví. A dnes je to tak veľmi odlišné. A zaujímalo by ma, či nás toho mnoho neodvrátilo od skutočného jadra Posolstva, aby sme sa chceli pokoriť. Zachovávajte sa... O čo viac pokornejší dokážete byť, o to lepšie si vás Boh použije.

21Študovanie mytológie a všetkých tých mýtov, vianoce samotné, sú mýtom. Nie je nič skutočného na vianociach. Vianoce neboli ani spomenuté v Biblii; oni nikdy neuctievali Kristove narodeniny. Nebolo nič také. To je rímsko-katolícka dogma a nie kresťanské učenie, nikde v Biblii nie je o tom miesto Písma a po dobu prvých sto rokov po Biblii (Rozumiete?), nič také. To je len mýtus. Santa Klaus, reklama, všetko, celá tá vec skončila vo veľkej hromade.

Ak by ste sa vrátili späť a študovali začiatok toho a pozreli sa na to teraz, videli by ste, kde sme boli. Nič tu neostalo; nič nemôže pomôcť, iba Príchod Pánov. To je všetko. Nie je tu teraz nič, čo by nám mohlo pomôcť dostať sa von z tohto zmätku, iba Príchov Pánov.

23Je toto ten malý prepínač, ktorý cenzuruje tie pásky? Možno, že by som mal radšej scenzurovať celú túto vec, skrátka to neposlať von, pretože to je priveľmi drsné. Ale hovorím to, a tak... Nahrávajú sa teraz pásky? Nepredávajte tieto pásky. Rozumiete? Tieto pásky nie sú na predaj. Môžu byť podané ľuďom v zbore, alebo podobne, ale... pretože to je – to spôsobí zmätok, tak ako svet. Rozumiete? A tak ich len zadržte, pokiaľ to neustanovíme inak.

No, predtým, ako pristúpime ku Posolstvu a všetci sa snažte byť tak sústredení a tak pokojní, ako len viete. Nechcem zabrať príliš mnoho, ale venovať svoj čas tak, že – previesť to ďalej tak, že to skutočne budete vidieť. No, poďme najprv... No, ak je všetko preč z cesty, myslím, že zatiaľ je tam...

25[Brat Neville hovorí, že sú tam nejaké voľné sedadlá - pozn.prekl.] Áno, nech tieto dámy, ktoré stoja pozdĺž na tejto strane, prídu sem hore. Je tu hore pre vás miesto, sestry. Áno. Jedno je tu rovno vpredu. Tam vzadu je stolička. Tu hore na oltári sú deti, ak chce niekto dostať hore malé dieťa a prenechať niekomu jeho sedadlo, dospelým, ktorí stoja, no, je tu miestnosť na – rovno tu na oltári, pre deti, a dospelí si môžu sadnúť. Tie dámy, ktoré stojíte vzadu za tým pilierovým stĺpom, ak... Je to rovno tam na rohu, ale tamto stáť je dosť nepohodlné. Ak by ste chceli stáť...

26Tu na pódiu sú nejaké. No, niektorí z vás bratov, ktorí by chceli prísť sem hore, tieto deti majú... Tu je jedno sedadlo vedľa brata Waya. Poďte teraz hore; sadnite si rovno sem dookola, môžete byť skutočne ako doma, cíťte sa – nalaďte sa tak, aby ste sa cítili ako doma. Priamo tu je miesto, brat Shelby, tu hore, rovno tu na pódiu, ak si praješ prísť sem hore a sadnúť si sem ku nám, rovno tu hore. A brat Evans, brat Charlie a vy, je tu – práve tu je sedadlo a jedno rovno tu a dve sú priamo tu. Poď rovno sem hore, brat tam od... Len poď rovno sem hore, urob si pohodlie, nech môžeme byť všetci tak ticho, ako len dokážeme, kvôli službe, takže nebudete unavení a vyčerpaní kvôli státiu.

27Niektorí z vás bratia tam vzadu – tá sestra tam vzadu v sále, ktorá stojíš tam vzadu v sále, ty... Stále miesto... Tu je ďalšie. Je tu klavírna stolička, ktorú môže niekto použiť, ak by chceli prísť a sadnúť si na ňu. Bude to v poriadku. Vidím tam vzadu nejakú dámu ukazovať na prázdne miesto, ktoré je vedľa nej, a tak potom je to v poriadku. Len sa teraz nalaďte tak, aby ste sa cítili tak pohodlne, ako len môžete.

A teraz, kým sa umiestňujeme, poďme... Je asi dvadsať minút – dvadsaťtri minút po desiatej, v tento sedemnásty decembrový deň, tu vonku v Jeffersonville je dnes ráno daždivo. Vonku je škaredo, ale vnútri sa cítime dobre a nádherne, keď vieme, že sa približujeme ku Príchodu Pánovmu, ktorý je na dosah ruky, a blíži sa Večnosť. A sme tak vďační Pánovi, že sme dnes ráno schopní postaviť sa a odovzdať veriacim a neveriacim Slovo živého Boha a veríme, že to bude ohromný deň pre nás všetkých ku porozumeniu vecí Pánových.

29No, skloňme na chvíľu svoje hlavy v modlitbe. A kým máme sklonené naše hlavy, ak je tu niekto, kto by chcel byť spomenutý, len zodvihnite svoje ruky ku Bohu a pamätajte na svoje prosby vo svojom srdci. Ďakujem vám.

30Náš Nebeský Otče, ako sme tu teraz v Modlitebni všetci usadení, mikrofóny sú zapnuté, magnetofóny nahrávajú, Kresťania sa modlia, prosby boli oznámené... A po dobu nejakých dvoch, alebo troch týždňov som neustále študoval kvôli tomuto dnešnému Posolstvu. Len pár slov, ktoré Duch Svätý možno použije, aby priniesol dolu do ľudských sŕdc tému, aby mohli vidieť čas, v ktorom žijeme, a pripraviť sa na stretnutie s Pánom Bohom... Radi by sme sa modlili za všetkých nemocných a postihnutých, ktorí sú odvšadiaľ.

Ó, Ježišu, pamätaj na Svoju Cirkev, univerzálnu Cirkev dnes ráno na celom svete: niektorí sú vonku v lesoch, niektorí sú dole v údoliach rozhodnutia a niektorí z nich sú na vrchole hory. A všetky Tvoje deti na celom svete sú závislé na Tebe a volajú ku Tebe. A ako povedal za dávna Ján na ostrove Patmos, „Áno, príď, Pane Ježišu.“

32A my si uvedomujeme, že nie sme bez prítomnosti nepriateľa. On je vždy na blízku, aby prekážal, aby zastavil, a aby urobil čokoľvek, čo môže. Ale, ó, Pane, daj dnes ráno Svojim deťom vieru, moc povstať nad nepriateľom; aby otvorili svoje srdcia a učinili svoje duše poľami úrodnej pôdy, do ktorej by mohlo byť zasiate Slovo Života; a aby priniesli ďalej ohromnú radosť a hojnú úrodu.

Modlím sa, Pane, aby si požehnal Svoje Slovo a Svojich služobníkov. Bože, pomôž tomuto môjmu slabému hlasu, aby som mohol byť schopný vydržať silný skrze pomazanie Svätého Ducha. A potom v modlitebnom rade udeľ moc a vieru, Pane, aby tam medzi nami nebola žiadna slabá osoba, keď opustíme túto budovu. Udeľ to, Pane. Vieme, že žijeme v poslednom čase. A prosíme Ťa, aby si nás teraz požehnal, keď budeme naďalej očakávať na Teba a čítať Tvoje Slovo. Modlíme sa o to v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

35No, chystám sa čítať dve alebo tri miesta Písma, a ako som to oznámil minulú nedeľu, že by som dnes chcel skúsiť hovoriť na tému, „Kresťanstvo verzus modlárstvo.“ A to je dnes ráno našou témou. A teraz, nie som žiaden teológ, nie som študentom Biblie, v žiadnom prípade, som len negramotný človek, ktorý miluje Pána Ježiša z celého svojho srdca. Netvrdím, že som teológom, ani sa nepokúšam dosadiť sa na také miesto, ale iba sa snažím v pokore svojho srdca, aby som vám vysvetlil tieto veci, ktoré cítim, že mi Duch Svätý zjavil, a musím ich odovzdať svojmu zboru. Lebo je to v mojom záujme, aby tento zbor rástol, aby bol tento zbor duchovne v poriadku. Je to v mojom záujme, pretože tento zbor je v Božom záujme, a Jeho záujem je aj mojím záujmom. Takže na to musím dohliadnuť.

36Čítal som v raných historikoch o Ireneusovi a o nich, ako udržovali svoj zbor nepoškvrnený od vecí tohto sveta, ako tam povstávali tí starí učitelia a skutočne zostávali s týmto Evanjeliom. Biblia v tom čase nebola napísaná v takej forme, ako ju máme teraz, kým nebola reformácia a Luther ju nedal do tlače. Ale oni mali To, čo nazývali Evanjelium a Apoštolov, Evanjelium a Apoštolov a zostávali s Tým.

37No, kvôli našim – zameriame sa dnes ráno na dve miesta Písma, jedno z nich sa nachádza v Knihe Jeremiáša, v 7. kapitole, a začneme od 10. do 18. verša. Druhé miesto Písma sa nachádza v Skutkoch 7:49. A ak si chcete zaznačiť text pre toto, alebo text z tohto, Jeremiáš 7 a bude to 18. verš. Chcem začať čítať od 10. verša.

A potom prijdete a postavíte sa pred mojou tvárou v tomto dome, nad ktorým je menované moje meno, a poviete: Sme vytrhnutí; aby ste mohli páchať všetky tie ohavnosti?

Či je tento dom, nad ktorým je menované moje meno, pelešou lotrov vo vašich očiach? Hľa, vidím i ja, hovorí Hospodin.

Lebo nože iďte na moje miesto, ktoré je v Šíle, kde som bol dal tam na počiatku bývať svojmu menu, a vidzte, čo som mu učinil pre zlosť svojho ľudu Izraela!

A tak teraz pretože páchate všetky tie skutky, hovorí Hospodin, a pretože som vám hovoril vstávajúc skoro za rána a hovoriac znova a znova, a nepočuli ste... keď som vás volal, neozvali ste sa,

preto učiním domu, nad ktorým je menované moje meno, na ktorý sa vy nadejete, a miestu, ktoré som vám dal i vašim otcom, ako som učinil Šílu.

A odvrhnem vás preč od svojej tvári, odvrhnem všetkých vašich bratov... odvrhol som všetkých vašich bratov, všetko semeno Efraimovo.

A ty neplač za tento ľud... nemodli sa... za tento ľud, ani nepozdvihuj za nich prosebného kriku a modlitby ani nedobíjaj do mňa, lebo ťa nevyslyším.

Či nevidíš, čo robia v mestách Júdových a po uliciach Jeruzalema?

38No, chcem sa zastaviť predtým, ako z Toho prečítam ten posledný verš. Dovoľte mi znova začať. No, Boh týchto ľudí karhá a hovorí, že sa za nich nemá modliť... Dovoľte mi začať so 16. veršom a čítať to až do 18. No, počúvajte pozorne:

A ty sa nemodli za tento ľud ani nepozdvihuj za nich prosebného kriku a modlitby ani nedobíjaj do mňa, lebo ťa nevyslyším.

Či nevidíš, čo robia v mestách Júdových a po uliciach Jeruzalema?

Synovia sberajú drevo... otcovia zapaľujú oheň, a ženy miesia cesto, aby narobili kráľovnej nebies obetných koláčov a aby obetovali iným bohom liate obeti, nato, aby ma popudzovali.

39No, rád by som sa teraz obrátil do Knihy Skutkov, do 7. kapitoly a začal od 44. verša a čítal ďalej do verša 50:

Stán svedoctva mali naši otcovia na púšti, jako bol nariadil ten, ktorý hovoril Mojžišovi, aby ho urobil podľa vzoru, ktorý bol videl,

ktorý to stán prevzali naši otcovia i vniesli s Ježišom do zeme, ktorá bola vlastníctvom pohanov, ktorých Bôh vyhnal zpred našej tvári našich otcov, čo tak trvalo až do dní Dávida,

ktorý našiel milosť u Boha a prosil, žeby smel najsť príbytok Bohu Jakobovmu.

A Šalamún mu vystavil dom.

Ale Najvyšší nebýva v chrámoch, učinených rukou, jako hovorí prorok:

Nebo mi je trónom a zem podnožou mojim nohám; akýže mi vystavíte dom? hovorí Pán. Alebo kde jaké je miesto môjho odpočinku?

40No, môžete vidieť skrze čítanie Písma, na aké miesto dnes ráno kladiem svoju myšlienku, najprv na tému modlárstva, s tým začneme. Tu je trocha napísané o modlárstve. Nie je veľa kníh, ktoré by vysvetľovali modlárstvo: čo je to modlárstvo; a jednako je ho svet plný. Myslím, že je to z toho dôvodu, že to nebolo nikdy skutočne ľuďom vysvetlené, nevedia, čo to môže byť, a je to moje privilégium, veľké privilégium v mojom živote, že som pri cestovaní videl pomerne dosť modlárstva na to, aby som vedel, čo to je.

A potom pri študovaní modlárstva v priebehu posledných niekoľkých týždňov: mytológia, grécka mytológia a rímska mytológia, potom ma to priviedlo späť, aby som videl, či zabili – či stále udržujú tú istú vec nažive, aby som videl, či modlárstvo zostáva také, aké bolo na začiatku. V dnešnej dobe som na cestách videl modlárstvo; a potom som uvidel spôsob, akým to začalo – čítal som, ako to začalo dávno v tých raných dňoch, a vidím, že sa to nezmenilo.

42No, bol som v Indii. India je plná modlárstva. Majú tam ľudí, ktorí chodia po ohni [po anglicky „firewalkers“ - náboženský obrad chodenia po rozžeravených uhlíkoch, prípadne kameňoch, atď. - pozn.prekl.] a rozličné... Myslím, že raz popoludní, keď som pricestoval do Bombaja, bol som v to popoludnie privítaný... Ja som... Niekto mi povedal... Nevedel som, kto bol kto; boli skrátka v chráme jainizmu. A bolo tam buď sedemnásť, alebo sedem rôznych náboženstiev a som si istý, že to bolo sedemnásť rôznych náboženstiev, ktoré sa tam so mnou stretli v súboji so Slovom, a každé jedno z nich bolo pevne proti Kristovi: sedemnásť rôznych náboženstiev. A oni boli... Chceli od nás, aby sme si vyzuli topánky pred chrámom a tak vošli dnu. A usadili nás na vankúše. A zabralo to nejaký čas, prejsť cez všetky tie dlhé procedúry, ako to nazývam, cez čo sme museli prejsť. Ale vzal nás tam starosta mesta, sám bol hinduistom, čo je vlastne Mohamedán. A Mohamed bol prorokom. A vyšiel z línie Izmaela, ktorý bol tiež synom Abraháma.

44A bolo to na tomto fronte, kde bol tento slávny evanjelista v dnešnom svete, ktorý utiekol pred jedným z ich ľudí, ktorý ho vyzval ku rozhodujúcej skúške so Slovom. A podľa môjho názoru by ten evanjelista mal povedať, „Nemám žiadne dary uzdravovania, ale naše telo veriacich ich má dosť. Dajte mi pár hodín času a ja sem niekoho privediem.“ Rozumiete? Ale, samozrejme, ak by to urobil, potom by sa ten evanjelista odhalil organizáciám, ktoré ho podporujú, a potom by bol vyhodený.

45A potom na druhej strane neverím, že by som nechal tých neveriacich triumfovať nad Slovom Božím. Ak by som bol porazený, stále by som tam stál a ukazoval svoju vieru a dôveru v Boha, že On zostáva rovnaký. Ako povedali tie hebrejské deti, „Náš Boh je schopný nás vyslobodiť z tej ohnivej pece. Ale jednako sa nepokloníme vašim modlám.“ Áno, myslím si, že by to bola odvážnejšia vec. A potom znova...

46Hoci to bol doktor teológie a skvele informovaný človek ohľadne Písma, a akým veľkým evanjelistom a mocným človekom on je; verím, že by som toho muža vyzval na základe Slova, či bol Ježiš Kristom alebo nie, alebo či bol Mohamed prorokom, a dokázal by som mu to jeho vlastnou Bibliou. Ak by tá výzva s Bibliou bola pre mňa, ako bola pre toho evanjelistu, aby to vysvetlil, ja by som zaujal tento postoj namiesto úteku od toho a ustupovania. To ukázalo... Neukazuje to tú skutočnú kresťanskú odvahu, ktorá tam bude stáť živá alebo mŕtva; Boh je schopný vyslobodiť. Verím, že by som ho ohľadne toho vyzval a odhalil.

47Ale oni zabúdajú na Bombaj, keď tam ten slepý muž, tí mohamedáni, v ten večer, v ktorý obdržal na zhromaždení svoj zrak. Oni to nespomenuli.

Avšak, čo sa týka týchto ľudí, oni nie sú pokrytci. Sú to úprimní ľudia, práve tak úprimní, ako vy alebo ja, a niekedy viac, ako my tu v Amerike. Nie sú pokrytci. Skutočne tomu veria a praktizujú to so všetkým, čo v nich je.

49Dovoľte mi podať vám niečo o modlárstve. Zabudol som, ako sa volá boh, ktorý je bohom tých ľudí, ktorí chodia po ohni, ale je to ozrutná socha s mohutným veľkým niečím, čo je podobné ľudskej tvári, nejaký druh tváre ako z medailónu, s ozrutnými veľkými ušami, aby to počulo všetky ich hriechy a tak ďalej. A mohutné veľké rubíny ako náušnice v ich – tam v jeho ušiach, ktoré by pravdepodobne stáli pol milióna za kus, možno. To mohlo byť precenené; môže to byť podcenené. Ale, ó, tak ohromne drahé klenoty v tejto modle.

50A chrámový kňaz priviedol chudobného farmára, on nemusí byť... iba obyčajný; nemusí byť nejakou špeciálnou osobou. On je len obyčajný človek, farmár, ktorý chce vzdať vďaku svojmu bohu za dobrú úrodu. A tým, že to robí, ukazuje svoju vieru v boha, keď prichádza do chrámu a je “požehnaný“ od svojho kňaza.

A potom, aby... chystá sa, aby prešiel cez bazén uhlia, ktorý je mnoho stôp hlboký a mnoho stôp široký a rozdúchaný vejármi, kým nie sú tie uhlíky rozžeravené do biela... No, to nie je podfuk; je to pravda. On kráča pred tú modlu, vyznáva svoje hriechy tomu kňazovi a oni na neho vylejú vodu – svätenú vodu a tak ďalej, ktorú ten kňaz “požehnal“.

52A potom, mnohokrát vezmú veľký háčik, rybársky háčik, mohutný, veľký a o priemere možno pol palca až tri štvrte, od špicu ku zadnej časti háčiku. A dajú na to malú guľu vody podobnú malej ozdobe z vianočného stromčeka, malú guľu a naplnia ju doplna vodou, aby ju urobili ťažkou. A vezmú si, doslova tisíce z nich, a zaháknu si ich do svojho tela, vytiahnu ich. Ako idú dnu, majú ich vo svojom tele, vytiahnu ich – kvôli tomu prejdú cez mučenie, aby sa páčili svojmu bohu, modle. Nie sú to pokrytci.

53Potom mnohokrát vyplazia svoj jazyk a majú na ňom kopiju s vidlicou, aby prešla cez ich jazyk a hore cez ich nos a spoja to dohromady: vezmú kúsok nite a zošijú si svoje ústa dokopy, ak hovorili zlé veci. A také mučenie... A potom si sadnú na ten veľký bazén ohňa. Zabijú kozu, aby utíšili tú modlu, aby obetovali život za svoje hriechy. A mali by ste počuť ten hluk, keď je tá koza zabitá. Vyznávajú na nej svoje hriechy a zabijú kozu, hádžu – berú jej krv ako zmierenie.

55A potom, ak ten človek, ktorý chodí po ohni, ak sa vystraší a prebehne cez ten oheň, privedie na seba pohanenie. Ale on musí kráčať pomaly, pokojne po tých ohnivých uhlíkoch. A niekedy sú až pätnásť stôp hlboké [cca 4,5m – pozn.prekl.], tie ohnivé uhlíky a možno pätnásť stôp hlboké a možno tridsať yardov, alebo štyridsať yardov dlhé [cca 36m – pozn.prekl.] a asi, ó, možno osem alebo desať stôp široké [cca 3m – pozn.prekl.] Sú rozžeravené do biela. A nemá na sebe nič, iba handru, čo je malá, ako bedrové rúško vyzerajúca vec, ktorá je omotaná okolo jeho stredu. A dostával sa tam so všetkým týmto visiacim na ňom, krvácal a rybárske háčiky a všetko to bolo po celom jeho tele, vyburcoval sa do takej šialenosti, až kým mu nevytekali z úst biele sliny.

A tu on prichádza, kráča cez ten oheň a vychádza na druhej strane, celkom nezranený, cez ten oheň. A jeho nohy možno išli tak hlboko – nohy dole do ohňa, dve stopy alebo viac, keď kráčal a vyťahoval tie dočervena rozpálené uhlíky na svojom ľudskom tele, kráčal cez ten oheň a vyšiel na druhej strane nezranený. Mohli ste sa pozrieť na jeho nohy, žiaden škrabanec alebo popálenina.

A ako som sa tak díval a premýšľal, ak obetovanie nejakej pohanskej modle s krvou kozy a s takou vierou, že ochránila pohana od ohňa, čo by urobila Krv Ježiša Krista pre veriaceho v živého Boha?

58No, modlárstvo je zvláštna vec. Mali sme ho tu v priebehu vekov, zakaždým od – domnievam sa, že od začiatku času. No, základom pre toto uctievanie modly je človek, ktorý zhotoví modlu, zostaví modlu. Potom ide a pripraví sa na to veľké uctievanie. No, on verí tomu, že tá modla je zhotovená na podobu nejakého boha, ktorého nikdy nevidel. Ten boh nemá formu a tak on verí tomu, že má podobu tej modly, ktorú tomu bohu zhotovil.

No, nedovoľte, aby to prešlo pomimo vás. Ten boh je zobrazený v podobe toho vymysleného boha, v ktorého verí, že ním je.

Potom ide ku – pred tú modlu a ľahne si tvárou k zemi a verí tomu, že ten boh, ktorý je neviditeľnou bytosťou, prichádza dolu do tej modly. A verí tomu, že sa rozpráva skrze tú modlu s tým bohom, že ten boh sa prenáša do tej modly a odpovedá mu späť. A mnohí z vás učiteľov tu, ktorí ste preberali mytológiu... Títo bohovia dokonca mali jeden s druhým boje, tvrdia, a všetko také, v tých dňoch.

No, inými slovami, ten boh sa prehypnotizuje zo svojho nadprirodzeného postavenia do tej modly a hovorí naspäť ku tomu ctiteľovi skrze tú modlu. A ten ctiteľ, v akomsi druhu vybudovaného emocionálneho pocitu verí tomu, že tá modla ku nemu hovorí do jeho srdca, a že sú mu odpustené jeho hriechy a všetko ďalšie, prostredníctvom tej modly, pričom to jasne ukazuje, že to je diabol. Je to diabol, ktorý to robí.

62A oni tie veci skrátka nerobia len tak náhodne; niektorí z nich to tak robia, ale sú tam niektorí skutoční praví ctitelia tých vecí. Napríklad by som vám mohol povedať, ako tí diabli v tých modlách predvádzajú všetky druhy rôznych vecí: urobia, aby vytekala krv z rôznych miest. A všetko možné. Oni sú diabli.

A ak neveríte tomu, že tu je skutočne diabol, potom neveríte tomu, že je tu Boh. Samozrejme, musíte veriť v protiklad; pre a proti. Je tu skutočný diabol a on je osoba, nie je to myšlienka. On je osoba.

No, prebieha tu učenie, ktoré hovorí, že diabol je iba zlá myšlienka, ktorú dostanete. Nie, nie je to tak. Diabol je osoba. Tí istí ľudia veria tomu, že Duch Svätý je iba dobrá myšlienka, ktorú dostanete. Ale neverte tomu. Duch Svätý je Osoba; je To Osoba Krista vo forme Ducha.

66No, tí modlári... (A máte pripravené svoje Písma, alebo miesta svojich Písem. Mohol by som sa za chvíľu na niektoré z nich odvolávať, na Písma. Mohli by sme nejaké prečítať.) No, títo ctitelia sa tejto modle klaňajú tvárou k zemi a veria tomu, že boh, ktorého uctievajú, je v tej modle zastúpený. No, pochopili ste to, že ten ctiteľ nie je pokrytec? On sa v skutočnosti stále drží niečoho, čo je v tej modle, pretože to prichádza späť ku nemu. On niečo robí; dostáva to od tej modly, ktorá je vymysleným bohom, nie je Tým skutočným. A mnohokrát sa diabol dostane do týchto vecí. A diabol sa niekedy dostane do zhromaždení a vydáva sa za boha. Videl som to v mojej službe.

68No, pamätajte, toto je len – dnes ráno iba vyučujeme a chcem od tohto zboru, keď tu odídem do služby, aby som išiel von na misijné polia, chcem, aby ste stáli za svojím pastorom a zostali s učením, ktoré tu bolo vyučované. Zostaňte s Týmto Slovom; neopustite To. Zostaňte rovno so Slovom; nezáleží na tom, čo prichádza alebo sa deje, zostaňte s Týmto Slovom. Rozumiete? No, len preto, že odchádzam preč... Som iba jeden z pastorov, ktorí sú tu. Brat Neville učí rovnakú vec, ako ja, a tak len príďte rovno do zboru a počúvajte Slovo.

Neviem, kam sa ma On chystá viesť. Dnes ráno som mojej žene pri stole povedal, „Bolo tam vo mne niečo, čo po celé tie roky kričalo. Chystám sa zistiť, čo to bolo.“ No, neviem, ktorým smerom ma To povedie, kam To pôjde. Ale tam, kam ma On povedie, tam pôjdem.

70No, modlárstvo je tu stále ešte dnes. Zistili sme... Zistil som, že ľudia prichádzajú ku oltáru a so slepými frázami slepých učiteľov, ktorí budú hovoriť, „Len sa otvorte; zabudnite všetko; vyprázdnite svoju myseľ. Stanete sa Eliášom. Stanete sa týmto, tým a tamtým.“ Čo za lož! Neprichádzate ku Bohu... To otvára vašu dušu, aby do nej vošli všetky druhy diabolských duchov. Nerobte to. Musíte si pamätať: existuje diabol a on sa vydáva za Krista takmer do písmena.

71Čítal som pred nejakým časom v Živote svätého Martina, že tam bol chlapec... On bol v skutočnosti mníchom a povedal, že Boh ho povolal, aby bol jedným zo starodávnych prorokov, „Počúvajte ma, som jeden zo starodávnych prorokov.“ A Martinova škola by samozrejme nepočúvala také veci ako toto. A tak tomu neverili, pretože život toho chlapca do toho nepasoval. Nakoniec povedal, „Dokážem vám, že som povolaný, aby som bol starodávnym prorokom.“ Iba mladý chlapec, povedal, „ale som povolaný.“

Vidíte, „dary a povolania sú bez pokánia.“ Vidíte, oni odstúpili od Slova. A keď odstúpite od Slova, potom vstúpite do čohokoľvek.

73A ten chlapec povedal, „Dnes večer okolo polnoci sa mi Boh chystá dať biele rúcho, aby som v ňom medzi vami sedel, a aby sa ukázalo, že som starodávnym prorokom.“ A tak oni... V ten večer všetci počúvali a rozchyrovali, „príďte“ a ľudia tam cestovali. A ten chlapec obdržal biele rúcho. Keď ten návštevník odišiel, oni prišli a pozreli sa na to rúcho; bolo to ozajstné, skutočné biele rúcho, ktoré vyzeralo veľmi dobre.

Ale jeden starý biskup, on to skrátka nemohol prijať. Nevyzeralo to správne, pretože to jednoducho nebolo biblické – biele rúcho. A keď to urobil, povedali mu, „Vezmi to rúcho a poď sa postaviť pred svätého Martina, toho muža Božieho.“ A on nechcel. Nechcel sa postaviť pred toho skutočného proroka. Nechcel sa tam postaviť; a tak, oni ho prinútili, aby to urobil. A keď ho začali brať, to rúcho sa rozplynulo a niekam zmizlo; oni nevedeli, kam zmizlo. Vidíte, keď je to privedené ku rozhodujúcej skúške...

76Ak máte skutočné zlato, nemusíte sa obávať o to, či to je dobré alebo nie; to vydrží skúšku kdekoľvek. A skutočný Duch Boží obstojí v skúške, pretože to je skúšané na základe Slova Božieho. „Na tej skale zbudujem Svoju Cirkev.“

Videl som ľudí dostať sa do hystérie, dobrých ľudí. (No, môžete vidieť, prečo som to nechcel – túto pásku predávať.) Videl som dobrých ľudí a letničných ľudí, pastorov, ktorí nerozumeli, ľudí, ktorí sa dostali do hystérie, upadali do tranzov a všetko také a robili veci a nakoniec ich odviezli do blázninca. To bolo otváranie ich srdca: nevinní ľudia a diabli vošli dnu a zabrali to miesto. Existuje skutočný diabol.

78Čítal som tu, keď jeden prišiel ku... Myslím si, že to bol Ireneus, alebo Martin, práve ten. (Niektorí zo študentov Biblie, ktorí sa v tom vyznajú lepšie, ako ja...). Mal na svojej hlave zlatú korunu, oblečené biele rúcho, topánky vykladané zlatom a povedal, „Ja som kristus; uznaj ma.“ Ten svätý by to neurobil. Ten skutočný prorok Boží tam stál a čakal. A oni mu povedali asi dva, alebo tri razy, „Ja som kristus, uznaj ma.“

Povedal, „Náš Kristus nepríde takto.“

To je pravda. Musíte poznať Slovo. Stojte na Slove. Vidíte, tá veľká bitka je na dosah ruky. No, hrali sme sa na cirkev roky a roky, ale teraz prichádza hodina, keď Jambres a Jannes povstanú proti Mojžišovi, ako Biblia povedala, že to urobia. A bude to duchovný boj: konflikt. Niečo bude pokračovať ďalej. Denominačná cirkev sa len posunie rovno do denominácie a pôjde tou cestou, ktorou ide. Ale myslel som tým, že skutočný pravý veriaci prichádza na bojisko. A radšej by ste mali byť zbehlí a vedieť, čo robíte, inak môžete prijať nejakého zlého ducha tak ľahko a nevedieť o tom. Ak to je v protiklade s týmto Slovom, neverte tomu. Zostaňte so Slovom.

80Modlárstvo, modlárstvo je starobylé. Tu v Spojených Štátoch je starobylé. A pred rokmi Pueblánski indiáni [pôvodní americkí indiáni - pozn.prekl.] a – vonku v Arizone, mali uctievanie modiel. A to bol, oni mali boha dažďa. A ten boh dažďa potreboval bahennú korytnačku a tak oni vyrobili obraz bahennej korytnačky. A oni ho celého pokryli škvrnami, akoby vychádzal z bahna. A hádzali by sa pred tú bahennú korytnačku a verili by, že ten boh dažďa prišiel tam dole do trupu tej bahennej korytnačky a hovoril by ku nim skrze tú korytnačku, pretože by verili, že – on žil v bahne a vlahe a bol nad tým bohom. Oni mali... To je mytológia, iba vytvorená viera, že to je pravda.

No, a oni uctievali diablov, keď to takto robili. Uctievajú tú bahennú korytnačku a myslia si, že to bol boh dažďa, oni na seba priviedli ducha, samozrejme, pretože tomu otvorili svoje srdcia. Ale to bol nesprávny duch.

82Mnoho ľudí dnes otvára svoje srdcia pre nesprávne veci. Dostanete nejakého ducha, v poriadku, ale mnohokrát to je v rozpore so Slovom a hovorí to, „Dni zázrakov pominuli. Nie je tu taká vec ako toto, alebo tamto.“ Pamätajte, to je diabol v prevleku Kresťanstva. Boh nám pomáhaj, keď sa do tohto za chvíľu dostaneme, aby ste to videli, (Rozumiete?), že to je zlý duch v prevleku Kresťanstva. Ale to nie je Kristov Duch, pretože Kristov Duch prichádza vždy ku Slovu. On nemôže popierať Svoje vlastné Slovo.

83No, keď Kresťanstvo prišlo do Ríma, v samotnom meste Rím mali štyristo pohanských chrámov vo vnútri za sedem míľovou hradbou: štyristo pohanských chrámov a boli pre bohov a pre bohyne: bohovia a bohyne, ženskí a mužskí bohovia, štyristo rôznych chrámov. Zamyslite sa nad tým: štyristo.

No, to bolo to, čo našiel Pavol, keď prišiel do Ríma. To je to, čo našli Akvila a Priscilla, keď boli vyslaní od Letníc a založili cirkev v Ríme; to je to, ku čomu prišli: pohanské uctievanie modiel. Tam v Ríme bolo okolo dvoch miliónov ľudí, v metropolitnom Ríme; to je, otroci a vonkajšie predmestia a tak ďalej, asi dva milióny ľudí. Ale hradby okolo Ríma boli sedem míľ dlhé. A vnútri za tými siedmimi míľami, rovno na úpätí hory bolo štyristo pohanských chrámov pre pohanských bohov a bohyne.

85No, rád by som tu len na chvíľu hovoril o niečom, čo som vzal z kníh histórie a mám tu jednu knihu rovno so sebou. Spôsob, akým vstupovali do uctievania. Ako pristupovali ku uctievaniu? Ako pohan pristupoval ku uctievaniu? Prvá vec, ktorú urobil, bola, že išiel do chrámu a našiel kňaza, pohanského kňaza. Potom by mu dal mnoho peňazí ako milodar a potom obeť, zviera, aby upokojil boha, s ktorým sa chystal hovoriť.

A niekedy tam v jednom chráme bude viac, než jeden druh boha. Budú tam bohovia, bohyne a všetko možné v jednom chráme.

A tak ten pohanský kňaz... On by ku nemu prišiel a dal by mu nejaké peniaze a ten pohanský kňaz by mu dal späť sviečku, len obyčajnú lojovú sviečku. A potom ten ctiteľ tú sviečku vzal... Potom, ako zaplatil tomu kňazovi, si vzal tú sviečku a ide tam ku tomu určitému oltáru toho boha, s ktorým sa chce rozprávať. A na tom oltári bol oheň, kde bola spaľovaná obeť pri nohách tej sochy, veľkého bronzového chrámu, či modly. A on vzal ten chrám – tú sviečku a zapálil ju od ohňa z oltára – oltárneho ohňa modly. Zapálil tú sviečku a išiel dole ku oltáru pred tú modlu a položil tam tú sviečku. A potom, keď položil tú sviečku...

88Myslím, že je to tak, že ten určitý boh spomedzi tých ostatných bohov, vedel presne, do ktorej sochy má vstúpiť, viete, aby tam prišiel a hovoril ku tomu ctiteľovi. Prečo sviečka, to neviem. Ale položil by tam tú sviečku, zapálenú od oltárnych ohňov.

A potom sa vrátil do tej svätyne a tam na podlahe sa klaňal tvárou až k zemi. A vložil by tam do svojej modlitby celú svoju dušu, všetku svoju silu a modlil by sa ku tomu veľkému bohu určitého druhu, vytvorená viera, vymyslený boh, modlil by sa ku tomu bohu, aby zostúpil dole do tej podobizne a rozprával sa s ním.

90Hovoria, že jeden z cisárov sa dokázal tak klaňať po zem pred podobizňou Apolóna, že mohol skutočne povedať, že počul vychádzať hlasy z modly, ktoré ku nemu naspäť hovorili: klaňal sa tvárou až k zemi.

Mohli by ste v tomto bode povedať, „Brat Branham, počul nejaký hlas?“ Nepochybujem o tom, ale bol to hlas diabla. Tam nebola žiadna taká vec ako Jupiter, boh a všetci tí ostatní bohovia, ktorých mali.

Ale oni sa klaňali po zem. A ležali tam a uctievali toho tajomného boha, o ktorom nič nevedeli, bol v tej modle, o ktorej si mysleli, že tak vyzerá. Zhotovili mu podobizeň a to mu obstaralo priazeň.

93Potom vykonali obeť. Potom, keď sa vyburcoval do takej emócie, išiel znova hore pred tú modlu. A tentokrát mu ten pohanský kňaz priniesol dole nejaké jedlo a nápoj a položil to ku nohám tej modly. A potom... (No, ja som – mám to napísané tu na tejto stránke, čítam to rovno z toho. Rozumiete?) A išiel dole ku nohám tej modly a vzal si trocha z toho obetného nápoja a popíjal ho a odhryzol si kúsok z toho jedla, a potom to vylial na nohy tej modly.

Čo to urobil? Mal komúniu s diablami, rozprával sa s diablami, bohmi a bohyňami. Skrátka obrazný typ rozprávania sa Kresťana s Kristom a jedenia komúnie. Toto bol druh uctievania, ktorý našla prvá cirkev, alebo prví pútnici Evanjelia, ktorí prišli do Ríma, boli to títo ľudia v takomto druhu uctievania.

95Bál bol najznámejším bohom vo všetkých vekoch modiel, bol to Bál: B-a-a-l. Bol bohom slnka. A potom mal ženu, boha mesiaca, bohyňu, Aštoret, I-š-t-r... Aštoret. A taktiež sa to vyslovuje, A-š-t-a-r-t-a, „Aštarta.“ Je na rímskej minci. Bola nazvaná bohyňou, bohyňou mesiaca, alebo „kráľovnou nebies, matkou bohov,“ boh mesiaca. A bohom slnka bol Bál.

No, takmer všetci pohania uctievali slnko. Dokonca Indiáni robili rovnakú vec, keď sme prišli – našli sme tu Ameriku – keď bola objavená Amerika. Prišli... Prišli sem otcovia; zistili, že oni stále uctievajú slnko, pretože v tejto, oni uctievali... Takým spôsobom uctievali tých bohov a bohyne v Ríme, keď do Ríma prišli Kresťania.

98No, na svojich cestách som si všimol, že modlárstvo sa nezmenilo. A nezmenilo sa ani skutočné Kresťanstvo. Obe si držia svoje miesta a budú to robiť až do Príchodu Pána Ježiša. Chcel by som o tomto len chvíľu hovoriť, tak, aby ste o tom mali predstavu. A ak ste duchovní, istotne to zachytíte.

Pretože ten Bál bol bohom slnka, no, koláče, ktoré boli narobené... Ako tu povedal Jeremiáš, hovorili sme o tom pred chvíľou, ženy narobili koláče Bálovi, slnečnému bohu. Pretože o niečo neskôr ste zistili, že - ďalej v tej kapitole, ak ste to čítali, že oni povedali, „Ak neuctievame Bála, potom sa naša úroda zhoršuje, pretože Bál bol bohom úrodnosti.“ Inými slovami, „Vieme, že slnko spôsobuje, že úroda rastie.“

Ale prorok im povedal, „Je to preto, že ste opustili Boha. To je dôvodom, že vaša úroda nerastie.“ Ale oni uctievali Bála. Povedali, že budú uctievať, robiť pre neho obete.

102No, ak je Bál okrúhlym bohom... No, zachyťte toto slovo za slovom a porozumiete ten ostatok tohto posolstva. Boh bol okrúhlym bohom, bohom slnka. Oni mali obrovské veľké mosadzné taniere, ktoré odrážali slnko a vyzerali ako oheň. A potom, chlieb, o ktorom tu povedal Jeremiáš, že oni... Ženy piekli tieto koláče Bálovi, ktoré boli narobené okrúhle ako slnko. No, potom to bolo položené na oltár, na pohanský oltár pre prijímanie [po anglicky “communion”, čo znamená aj “komúnia”. - pozn.prekl.] a boli urobené okrúhle ako slnko, alebo ako mesiac, pretože to bol boh slnka, alebo boh mesiaca.

103Bál bol... a my... Povedali, „Bol to boh všetkej úrodnosti; on pôsobil, že všetko rástlo.“ No, raná cirkev prišla a čelila tomuto, keď prišli do Ríma. A hovorí sa to a verí sa to rímskou cirkvou, či dnešnou cirkvou, alebo rímsko-katolíckou cirkvou, ktorá je nazvaná katolícka.

Všetci sme katolíci. Sme katolícka cirkev. Sme apoštolská cirkev. „Katolícka“ znamená „univerzálna“. A my sme univerzálna Cirkev apoštolskej viery. Tak veru. Je tu rozdiel medzi týmito dvoma cirkvami; jedna z nich bola katolícka, univerzálna, apoštolská; druhá bola rímsko-katolícka.

106A bolo to povedané, že Peter... alebo oni tomu veria, že Peter založil rímsku cirkev. Chcem na to miesto Písma. Chcem miesto Písma, aby ste mohli povedať, že Peter bol vôbec niekedy v Ríme, za akýchkoľvek okolností, ako to povedala rímska cirkev, „On tam bol od 41 do 46.“

A v tom istom čase bol cisárom v Ríme Klaudius, ktorý donútil všetkých Židov odísť. Čítajte Skutky 18. kapitolu a zistíte, že Pavol, keď prišiel hore do Efezu našiel Akvilu a Priscillu, ktorí boli Židmi, a boli vyhnaní v čase prenasledovania. A boli znova tu v Palestíne, pretože Klaudius nariadil všetkým Židom, aby odišli, obom, Kresťanom i ortodoxným. Akvila a Priscilla založili cirkev v Ríme a museli odísť kvôli povstaniu Klaudia, vyhnal celú cirkev – alebo Kresťanov a všetkých Židov preč z Ríma.

108No, Peter súc biskupom zboru... A ja vám môžem ukázať Písmo, rovno naspäť, až tak... prinajmenšom takmer sedemdesiat rokov, že Peter nikdy nebol preč z Palestíny. Rovno v Písme. A vy hovoríte, že Peter bol zavraždený v Ríme a Pavlovi sťali hlavu v Ríme. To je dogma. Čítal som všetky martyrológie [zoznamy mučeníkov - pozn.prekl.], ktoré som dokázal nájsť, a nie je tu ani jedna z nich, ktorá uvádza niečo o Petrovi a Pavlovi, že by boli zabití v Ríme. Z najstarších pôvodných martyrológií, ktoré môžeme čítať, nie je tu žiadna z nich, ktorá o tom niečo hovorí. On nebol. To je dogma.

Som tu, aby som odhalil pohanstvo, a tak to ideme urobiť s pomocou Pánovou a Jeho Slovom (Rozumiete?), len vám ukážem, aká je cirkev. Vy kričíte na katolícku, ale len chvíľu vydržte.

110No, zistili sme, že po tom, čo boli Akvila a Priscilla, podľa Písma, vyhnaní z Ríma, ten malý zbor zostal opustený ako sirota. Všetko to tam boli obrátení pohania, ktorí prešli do rímskej kresťanskej cirkvi, do tej ranej cirkvi, ktorú Akvila a Priscilla a ďalší pár založili a udržiavali ju pri živote.

Potom sme zistili, že akonáhle odišli, oni si narobili svojich vlastných biskupov a zobrali si vlastnú doktrínu. A potom prevzali… Aby našli priazeň u cisára Konštantína a tých, ktorí prišli neskôr, aby našli priazeň, pretože tam museli dostať členov, aby zostali v politickom postavení v národe. Priviedli dnu členov cirkvi. A berú ich dnu na doplnenie, iba na základe vyznania, nevedia o Bohu viac, než niektorí z týchto ľudí, ktorých máme v Amerike, ktorí to robia; len ako vyznanie, ktoré pre nich bolo ohromným veľkým sústom, aby vyznávali Krista, ďalšieho Boha okrem ich vlastného boha. A tu prevzali do svojho cirkevného zriadenia pohanské obrady.

112No, rímsky kňaz... Potom to zaviedli tým, že brali a vykonávali prijímanie (komúniu). Prvá vec, ktorá prišla, bolo vykonávanie prijímania. Namiesto zlámaného kúsku nekvaseného chleba ako Kristovho tela, to urobili okrúhle ako slnko, alebo ako mesiac. A do tohoto dňa je to stále okrúhle. Samozrejme. Stále je to okrúhla oblátka a nie zlámaný kúsok Jeho tela. Je to okrúhle a hladké. Rímski kňazi dnes kladú túto okrúhlu oblátku na oltár a nazývajú to doslovným telom Kristovým.

113No, existuje ohromný odstup medzi niektorými z tých vrcholných členov anglikánskej cirkvi, a tak ďalej, a katolíckou cirkvou, je to z toho dôvodu, či to je doslovné telo, alebo to symbolizuje telo. Rímska cirkev hovorí, že to je doslovné telo, pretože to bolo doslovné telo Bála, boha slnka, ktorý sa odrážal na tom kúsku mosadze, a urobili to okrúhle. Žiaden kresťanský stôl na sebe nemá okrúhly chlieb.

Potom chceli stáť tvárou ku východu a tak ďalej, ako to robili v pohanskom uctievaní, a priniesli dnu ženy a tak ďalej, rovnako, ako to vždy robili – ako pohania pred bohyňami a tak ďalej. No, oni len zložili dole Aštartu a umiestnili tam Máriu, urobili ju kráľovnou nebies. Zložili dole Jupitera a umiestnili tam Petra. A museli si obstarať dogmy. A aby to urobili, museli…

Keď sa Akvila a Priscilla vrátili späť po trinástich rokoch Klaudiovho panovania; potom, keď sa vrátili späť, našli svoj zbor úplne odovzdaný modlárstvu, ale vyrástol na obrovskú veľkú vec.

116Aby to priniesli dnu, museli úplne odstrániť Bibliu. No, ja som Ír. Mám to, čo nazývajú “Fakty našej viery”, ktorá patrí iba kňazom a tak ďalej. A viem to z rozhovorov s kňazmi, kňaz s vami nebude argumentovať o Biblii; Biblia je pre neho iba ďalšia kniha. Keď tu tento biskup Sheen povedal, asi pred dvoma rokmi, že, „Každý, kto sa snažil veriť Biblii, bol ako človek, ktorý kráča cez bahnité vody.” Oni Tomu neveria. Začali tam a povedali, “Boh je vo Svojej cirkvi, nie vo Svojom Slove.”

117Ten kňaz hore pri ceste, ktorý nedávno prišiel kvôli rozhovoru, tam zhora od “Najsvätejšieho Srdca”, povedal mi, alebo z tej cirkvi tam hore pri ceste. Zabudol som, ako to je. Myslím, že sa to volá “Najsvätejšie Srdce.” Prišiel ku mne ohľadom krstu Mary Elizabeth Fraizer, ktorá odpadla a obrátila sa na katolíčku. Povedal, “Ty si ju pokrstil?”

Povedal som, “Áno.”

Povedal, “Ako si ju pokrstil?”

Povedal som, “Kresťanským krstom.”

Povedal, “Akým spôsobom to myslíš?”

Povedal som, “Existuje iba jeden kresťanský krst.”

Povedal, “Čo tým myslíš, ponorením?”

Povedal som, “Tak veru.”

Povedal, “Ponoril si ju teda vo meno Otca, Syna a Svätého Ducha?”

Povedal som, “To nie je Kresťanský krst.” Povedal som, “Kresťanský krst je ponorenie vo Meno Pána Ježiša Krista.”

Zapísal si to. Povedal, “Prisaháš na túto prísahu – alebo toto vyhlásenie pred biskupom?”

Povedal som, “Ak nemôže veriť môjmu slovu, nech si počína bez neho.” Povedal som, “Neprisahám na nič.” Rozumiete? A on povedal… A povedal som, “Nie, aby som bol arogantný, pane, ale viem, že Biblia povedala, 'Neprisahajte na nebesia, alebo na zem, pretože je to podnožou Jeho nôh' a tak ďalej. Nemali by sme to robiť.”

Povedal, “Zvláštne, katolícka cirkev takto zvykla krstiť.”

Povedal som, “Kedy? Kedy?” Rozumiete? Ale oni hovoria, že to robili.

Pretože úprimne, oni boli a my sme boli na začiatku všetci jedno a to… Počiatok pochádza od Letníc. To je počiatok tej prvej cirkvi, každý to vie. Kresťanská Cirkev začala na Letnice s Letničným prežitím, s Letničnými ľuďmi a s Letničným krstom. Všetko pochádza s pôvodnej Cirkvi na Letnice.

124No, všimnite si. No, zistili sme teda, že sa museli dostať preč od biblického učenia za účelom toho, aby mali tieto veci, aby sa páčili cisárom a tak ďalej, aby priviedli dnu pohanov.

No, pozrite sa. Peter bol Židom. Je to pravda? Dokázali by ste si predstaviť svätého Petra, ako uznáva ten nápad umiestňovania modiel do kostola, Žid, ktorému bolo zakázané dokonca, aby sa na modly pozrel? Viete si ho predstaviť, ako robí takéto veci? Peter nie. Dokážete si ho predstaviť, ako hovorí, “Všetky moje spisy tam na začiatku boli nesprávne; ja ich teraz skrátka zavrhnem. Budem žiť ako duch v rímskej cirkvi a zavediem…” No, to by bol zmenený muž.

A tak, aby to urobili, museli začať s dogmou, že Peter bol pochovaný v cirkvi, zanechal im všetky prikázania a oni boli originálnou katolíckou (univerzálnou) cirkvou. Oni Ňou nie sú. Nie je na to miesto Písma; nie je tam žiadna história, ani nič, čo by to dokazovalo; žiadna vec. Neboli ňou.

127A ten pohanský kňaz z prvej rímskej cirkvi je presne taký istý, ako ten dnes. Oni veria tomu, že ten chlieb je telo Kristovo, že nejakým spôsobom Kristus prichádza dole a preskočí do toho kúsku chleba, ktorý leží na oltári (ktorý cez noc odnesú myši). Rozumiete? Veria… A to je dôvod, prečo katolíci veria tomu, že musíte ísť kostola, aby ste uctievali, pretože Boh je v tom kostole. A preto sa klaňajú a prežehnávajú v kostole, pretože ten chlieb je boh. Nie je to nič, než reprezentácia boha slnka, Bála. Nie je na to vôbec miesto Písma. Áno, tá okrúhla oblátka ležiaca na oltári…

128No, a preto neprijali Kresťanské učenie, ktoré… Ireneusa, Polykarpa a tých raných bratov, Pavla… Zistili sme, že najstarší učeník bol – ktorý žil najdlhšie, bol Ján. Bol na tri roky poslaný do vyhnanstva na Patmos, pretože mal školu. Odovzdával, alebo upevňoval Slovo Božie, spájal To dokopy, tie Epištoly dokopy. Našli jeho a jeho žiakov, ako to robia, a exkomunikovali ho na tri roky. Po smrti cisára bol privedený naspäť; a vtedy napísal Knihu Zjavenia.

129A keď je reč o tom, “Boh je vo Svojej cirkvi, alebo je Boh vo Svojom Slove?” Biblia povedala, že Slovo je Boh. “Na počiatku bolo Slovo a to Slovo bolo u Boha a to Slovo bol Boh. A to Slovo sa stalo telom a prebývalo medzi nami...” Okrem Toho je akékoľvek učenie ktorejkoľvek cirkvi, nech sú to baptisti, presbyteriáni, metodisti, letniční, alebo čokoľvek to môže byť, čo nezostáva písmeno za písmenom s Bibliou, je nesprávne. Lebo Ján povedal na ostrove Patmos, Duch Svätý, alebo Kristus, ktorý ku nemu hovoril, povedal toto, “Keby z Toho niekto čokoľvek odňal, alebo do Toho čokoľvek pridal…” Takže, ako chcete pridať toto pohanské modlárske uctievanie symbolov, robiť troch bohov z Jedného a všetky tieto ostatné pohanské veci, ktoré raná Cirkev nikdy neučila a bola proti tomu?

131Nicejský Koncil, či On bol trojitej podstaty, alebo jednej podstaty, veľká debata… Ich mučeníci tam prišli, niektorí z nich boli… S jedným chlapíkom oni – biskup, letničný kazateľ, kvôli tomu, že kládol ruky na nemocných, mu dali cez ruky rozpálenú tyč a takto mu ich zatiahli. Ostatní, stáli tam, kde vzali meč, a vypichli mu oči... Vyzeralo to ako skupina mučeníkov, ktorí stáli za týmto Slovom. Haleluja. Zmiešali svoju krv so starodávnymi prorokmi. Toto Slovo, brat. To je Božie Slovo.

132Keď boli tí pohania „obrátení“, priniesli tieto symboly do Kresťanstva. Nemohli naďalej používať Bibliu, pretože Biblia to odhaľovala. A oni vám povedia rovno dnes, že nemajú – neveria Tomu. Povedia, „To je v poriadku, ale cirkev je nadradená Slovu.“

No, to isté nájdeme u letničných. Nevykrikujte o katolíckej cirkvi, keď sme rovnako vinní, metodisti, baptisti a každý z nich.

Vy, metodisti, ste tak svätí, prečo ste potom zabili Jozefa Smitha? Toto je Amerika a je tu právo na uctievanie. Neverím tomu, čo hovoril Jozef Smith, ale nemali ste právo ho zabiť (správne), mormón.

Vy, baptisti. Koľko ste toho ututlali? Vy ostatní? A letniční, rovnako vinní, ako ten zvyšok z nich, stávate sa namyslenými a bandou pokrytcov. A namiesto skromnosti a moci Ducha máte Slovo bez Ducha. A robíte viac škody, než by ste robili, ak by ste boli ako zvyšok z nich, naspäť v ich pohanských obradoch so všetkými druhmi trojičných predstáv a všetkých tých ostatných nezmyslov. Nemôžete to dokázať Slovom. Je to v rozpore so Slovom. Aké žalostné. Aké žalostné.

137A tak, keď vytvorili prvú cirkev Ríma, kresťanstvo, museli zamietnuť Bibliu a prijať tieto obrady. Za tým účelom, aby to urobili, museli mať nejaké pozadie. A tak povedali, že Peter bol prvý pápež Ríma. A stále takýmto spôsobom zostáva; oni hovoria. No, povedzme, že ním bol. Odstúpil by Peter od Slov Letníc? Dokážete si predstaviť Žida, ako zavádza modly?

A keď vám môžem dokázať pomocou Slova napísaného v Biblii, presne, dni a roky, že Peter nikdy neopustil Palestínu, iba jeden raz, a išiel dole do Babylonu vedľa Eufratu. Nikdy nebol v Ríme, podľa Písma, TAK HOVORÍ PÁN. To všetko je pohanská predstava.

No, teraz to prinesieme rovno do protestantizmu. Pozrite na letnice bez prijatia Slova. Zostaňte s týmto Slovom a budete vždy v poriadku; opustite toto Slovo a odídete kamkoľvek.

140 Prednedávnom tu na jednom veľkolepom zhromaždení s veľkou letničnou školou, skákala tam jedna žena a hovorila v jazykoch a prerušovala oltárne zavolanie. A v ten večer, keď som prišiel naspäť dnu, Billy ma tam stretol a povedal, “Vieš čo? Tá žena povedala, že dnes večer má ďalšie posolstvo, ktoré sa chystá podať.”

A pozrel som sa na tú ženu: nakrátko ostrihané vlasy, oblečená tak natesno, že vyzerala, akoby do toho bola vyliata, sedela tam, upravovala si vlasy, vyťahovala si pančuchy. Vedel som, že sa chystá vyskočiť. A vyskočila a povedal som, “Sadni si!” Ona skrátka pokračovala. Povedal som, “Počuješ ma? Sadni si!” Ó.

Keď som v ten večer vyšiel von, stretli ma tam štyria alebo piati z tých mužov, ktorí boli s ňou, a povedali, “Zarmútil si Ducha.”

Povedal som, “Každý duch, ktorého zarmútim so Slovom Božím, by mal byť zarmútený.” Povedal som, “Či nehovorí Biblia, že duch prorokov je podriadený prorokovi? Ak vydáva svedectvo, ktoré je proroctvom… Hovorenie v jazykoch je proroctvom, ak to je vykladané.” Povedal som, “Nuž, nech počká, pokiaľ zakončím, a potom to môže mať.”

Povedal, “Ale ty vyučuješ Slovo.”

Povedal som, “To je To, za čím stojím.”

Povedal, “Ona mala niečo čerstvé a nové z neba, niečo odlišné od Toho.” Ak toto nie je návrat ku rímskemu katolicizmu, potom neviem, čo to je. Nech je každé ľudské slovo lož a každý duch klamstvom a Božie Slovo Pravdou. Božie Slovo je prvé.

146Čo sa to dnes deje, majú toľko zjavení a falošných vecí. Klaňajú sa tomu a otvárajú svoje srdcia diablom namiesto toho, aby zostávali s Božím Slovom. To je miesto, kde leží problém. To je to, čo sa deje. Ľudia, poctiví, úprimní, dobrí ľudia, ale nemôžete im o tom povedať. “No, my veríme tomuto ako letniční ľudia.” “My veríme tomuto ako baptistickí ľudia.”

Ja verím Tomuto, pretože To je Slovo Božie. Vyzývam kohokoľvek, aby ma v Tom napravil. Rozumiete? To je pravda. Toto je Slovo. Zostaňte s Tým. Toto je Pravda.

148Takže vytvorili prvú cirkev, prvú rímsko-katolícku cirkev. A namiesto toho, aby ho volali „biskup“, ako ho vždy volali, teraz ho nazvali „Otec.” Stále to robia. A oni tu hovoria, „Musíte to uznať, že táto oblátka je telo Kristovo. A do tej miery, že kňaz je bohom, pretože Boh je zaviazaný počúvať hlas kňaza, ktorý premieňa tú oblátku na doslovné telo Kristovo.” A potom si to tí inteligentní ľudia nechajú strkať dolu do hrdla. Ó! Ó, ako…

Ale pravdiví ctitelia, pravdiví biskupovia zostali so Slovom. Zostali tam rovno na tom Nicejskom Koncile. Bránili to Slovo rovno tam. Tak veru. Skončili ako mučeníci a všetko možné. Ale zostali s týmto Slovom. Nechceli vôbec žiadne modlárstvo.

150A chcem, aby mi niekto ukázal. kde bol svätý Patrik niekedy rímsky katolík. Nie je tam žiadna taká vec. On proti tej rímskej cirkvi protestoval. On bol synovcom svätého Martina. Čítal som tu v... žena, ktorá napísala… Hazeltine, pani Hazeltine v kniheVýpisy z Nicejského Koncilu” povedala, že išla pre preukážku na Oxford, aby dostala – preukážku na knihuŽivot svätého Martina” a ten chlapík povedal, “Ale on nebol kanonizovaný rímskou cirkvou.” Rozhodne nie, on protestoval proti tej veci. A tak isto svätý Patrik. Muži, ktorí zostali so Slovom Božím, si vybudovali svoje vlastné školy. Dostali sa preč od takých vecí.

151No, zistili sme, že tak je to dnes. Rímska cirkev pokračuje rovno ďalej s ich rovnakou okrúhlou sušienkou a verí tomu, že Kristus prichádza dole a skáče do nej. A počúvajte, viete o tom, že kňaz pije víno? Keď to prijímali jeden s druhým, “On podával pohár od jedného ku druhému.” Ale v pohanskej forme pili víno kňazi. Rozumiete? Vy stále… Celé je to pohanské, presne tak. Oni sa nestarajú.

Povedia vám, “Nebudem s vami hovoriť o žiadnej Biblii.” Ten kazateľ, alebo kňaz, povedal mi tam hore, povedal, “´pán Branham, vy sa snažíte hovoriť o Biblii; ja hovorím o cirkvi.” Povedal som, “Boh je Slovo.” Správne. No, v poriadku.

Zistili sme tu, prečo do tohoto dňa musí rímsko-katolícka cirkev chodiť do kostola, aby uctievala. Oni sa učia, že Boh je vo vnútri tej okrúhlej oblátky, hostii v svätostánku. Rozumiete? Nemôžete vidieť, že to je pohanské? Určite je.

154Či nemôžete vidieť, že ľudia, ktorí zavedú čokoľvek – všetko, čo je v rozpore s týmto Slovom, je rovnakej výstroje? Nenazýva Biblia v Zjavení 17 katolícku cirkev “smilnicou”? Nenazýva To protestantov matkou – že ona bola matkou smilníc? Rovnaká vec. Rozdávala doktrínu z jej pohára nečistej ohavnosti svojich smilstiev: špina a nečistota, usporiadanie obyčajného človeka namiesto Slova živého Boha, ktoré je pravdivé a nefalšované. Ó, Bože, zmiluj sa nad nami, o to sa modlím.

155Ireneus povedal, zapísal som si tu dole poznámku, čo povedal. Povedal, “Slovo Božie je ako vybraný zväzok krásnych veľkých drahokamov, ktoré boli umiestnené von, aby vytvorili sochu veľkolepého mocného Kráľa.” Ale povedal, “Vyznania, dogmy a denominácie berú tieto nádherné drahokamy a robia z nich podobu psa a klamú neznalých Slova. Robia to, aby porušili cesty Božie, a aby na To priniesli pohanenie.” Haleluja.

Snažíte sa urobiť, aby Slovo Božie hovorilo niečo, čo by sa hodilo do vašej organizácie, beriete drahokamy preč z veľkolepého Tela Kráľa a robíte obraz psa, alebo líšky, alebo prasaťa, alebo niečoho z toho. A klamete neznalých Slova.

Haleluja. Sú tu niektorí, ktorí majú Ducha Božieho, ktorí stoja za vteleným Slovom. Bože, zvýš naše rady. Slovo, nič, iba Slovo, vezmite to Slovo, kde tam Ježiš povedal, “Celé nebo i zem pominú, ale Moje Slovo nie.”

158Tam, kde To povedalo, “Krstite vo Meno Pána Ježiša Krista,” oni robia “Otca, Syna a Svätého Ducha,” troch bohov z Toho. Berú všetky druhy dogiem a vymýšľajú všetky druhy vecí a pokropenie namiesto ponorenia: všetko. Vytvárajú z Toho nejaký druh ľuďmi vytvoreného bahna namiesto toho, aby to vložili do Drahokamu v tom veľkolepom Kráľovi, Kristovi. Ó, haleluja. To je vtelený Boh: Kristus.

Porušujú cesty Božie, dovoľujú ľuďom chodiť do zboru, ženám s nakrátko ostrihanými vlasmi, namaľovaným, s oblečením na sebe, ktoré vyzerá hanebne: muži sú tak zženštilí, dovoľujú ženám vodiť ich dookola za ucho. Prídu do zboru a hrajú kocky a bingo a všetky druhy skazených vecí. A kazatelia a tak ďalej, sú vonku na brehoch s nahými ženami oblečenými v plavkách a idú plávať, fajčia cigarety a nazývajú sa služobníci Boží, keď tento chrám je svätým chrámom zasväteným pre Boha, nie pre nečistotu sveta. To je pravda. Ale oni vzali drahokamy Božie a urobili z nich prasa, alebo líšku, alebo psa, alebo tchora, alebo niečo a kŕmia tým neučených a neznalých.

160Ďakujem ti, Doc. Mal som tu jednu, ale som skrátka nemyslel na to, že by som ju použil: vreckovku.

Áno, toto je to, čo robia. Ireneus mal pravdu. Čo si o tom všetkom myslí Boh? Je to práve tak, ako sa to oni snažia povedať, “Ó, Jemu na tom nezáleží”? Záleží Mu na tom. Záleží. Prečo povedal Jeremiášovi veci, ktoré potom urobil? Prečo to On povedal? Záleží na tom. Boh má cestu.

Čo ak by Mojžiš povedal, “Dám si dole svoj klobúk namiesto topánok”? Nikdy by nemohol vidieť videnie. Musíte prísť Božou cestou. Boh má cestu.

164Je tu toho mnoho, čo môžeme povedať. Obráťme sa tu len do jedného Písma. Mám ich tu mnoho zapísaných. Obráťme sa do 4.Mojžišovej 25, len na chvíľu, 4.Mojžišovej 25. Uvidíme, či to pre Boha niečo znamená, alebo nie. Poďme sa pozrieť, či áno, či tie vyznania, dogmy a tak ďalej, majú význam. “On je dobrý Boh, On určite prehliada všetky veci.” On veru nie. On kreslí čiaru a kladie tam olovnicu a vy musíte ísť podľa Toho.

A Izrael býval v Šittíme. Tu začal ľud smilniť odchádzajúc za dcérami Moábovými,

(Počúvajte),

ktoré pozvali ľud k obetiam svojich bohov. A ľud jedol, a klaňali sa ich bohom.

A Izrael sa spriahol s Bál-peorom. Vtedy sa roznietil hnev Hospodinov na Izraela.

(Niet divu, že On povedal, “Nemodli sa za takých ľudí.” Vidíte?)

A Hospodin riekol Mojžišovi: Pober všetkých pohlavárov ľudu a povešaj ich Hospodinovi pred slnkom, aby sa odvrátila páľa hnevu Hospodinovho od Izraela.

Vtedy riekol Mojžiš sudcom Izraelovým: Zabite každý svojich mužov, ktorí sa… spriahli s Bál-peorom.

165“Zabite každého z nich.” Boh chce byť Bohom a ak nie je Bohom, On nebude na druhom mieste. On nemusí nechať Bála a nejakú ľuďmi vytvorenú dogmu, nejakú teóriu nejakého muža, nejakú ideu vyznania, alebo nejakú ideu denominácie stáť vo Svojej ceste. On je Boh. A On môže z týchto kameňov vzbudiť Abrahámovi deti. On nemusí mať vaše denominácie. On nemusí mať vaše veľké spoločenstvá a vaše školy a veci. Vezme to, čo môže dostať do Svojej ruky, čo je ničím, a vdýchne do toho dych Života, a to sa stane niečím, čo Mu bude slúžiť. To je to, čo z Neho robí Boha. Určite na tom Bohu záleží. Hovoríte, “Nezáleží na tom.” Záleží na tom. Určite na tom záleží.

166Pápež Lev Veľký vládol od roku 440 do 461. Ó, on si myslel, že robí presne to, čo je správne. Prišiel do cirkvi… Pred ním bol Viktor a on bol tiež potkan. A on tam prišiel, a ako vydával Kresťanov na smrť a všetko ostatné. A potom, kto začal s tým všetkým, presadil legalizovanú vraždu? Viete, kto to bol? Svätý Augustín z Hippo. To je presne ten, kto to urobil.

Svätý Augustín mal raz možnosť, tak hovorí história, aby sa stal veľkým mužom, a bol naplnený Duchom Svätým. Sedel tam vzadu na dvore v Lyons, vo Francúzsku, na tej slávnej škole, kde učil Ireneus a oni a svätý Martin. Sedel na dvore tej školy a prišiel ku nemu Duch Svätý. Ale on To odmietol prijať.

Čím sa potom stal? Dvakrát väčším dieťaťom pekla, než ako, keď začal. Išiel rovno dole do Hippo, v Afrike. Tam založil svoju školu. A to bolo...

“Ukáž mi to.”

170Môžem vám ukázať históriu. On bol ten, kto schválil svojím slovom to, že to bolo v poriadku, aby bol vydaný na smrť akýkoľvek “bludár”, ktorý by nesúhlasil s dogmami rímskej cirkvi: Svätý Augustín z Hippo. Je tu študent Biblie, alebo niekto, kto číta históriu, a vie, že to je pravda, zodvihnete svoju ruku? Áno. Vidíte? Iste, sú tu takí. Svätý Augustín z Hippo, on bol ten, kto schválil rozsudok, že to bolo v poriadku zabiť “bludárov”, ktorí nesúhlasili s rímskou cirkvou, neuznávali ich pohanskú náuku, odstúpenie od Biblie, a nezaviedli uctievanie slnečného boha. Viete, prečo je Kresťanstvo...

171Viete, odkiaľ máte vianoce? Kristus sa narodil v apríli. Ale čo oni urobili? Solárny systém sa teraz spomaľuje, ako sa dostáva preč, každý deň sa stáva trocha dlhším – trocha kratším a trocha kratším. A od dvadsiateho až do dvadsiateho piateho je obdobie, kedy mal slnečný boh svoje narodeniny. Toto… Je to tam asi päť dní; to je vtedy, keď mali rímsky cirkus v tom čase, oslavu narodenín slnečného boha v tej dobe. A teraz, vidíte, čo máte teraz? Oni vraj vzali boha slnka a urobili z toho Syna Božieho. A celá tá vec je od začiatku úplne pohanská. A ľudia na uliciach so svojimi topánkami na vysokých opätkoch, krútia sa hore a dole po uliciach a bežia do obchodov...

A tu mi raz moja žena hovorila, “Niekto hovoril, 'Neviem, čo mám obstarať pre ocka.' Povedal, 'Brat sa mu chystá dať liter whisky a ďalší povedal, že mu dá nejaké šampanské.' A jeden povedal, 'No, ja sa mu chystám dať pokrovú súpravu.'” Oslava vianoc, pohanstvo, uctievanie diabla... V poriadku.

173Ale Augustín to schválil. Ak sa na to chcete pozrieť v Schmuckerovej, v diele Schmuckera, S-c-h-m-u-c-k-e-r-o-v-a, Schmuckerova “Slávna Reformácia[The Glorious Reformation. - pozn.prekl.], tu je to, kde je to uvedené, že “Od tej doby, keď svätý Augustín z Hippo schválil tento rozsudok pre katolícku cirkev, od vtedy to pred nich vrhlo doširoka otvorené dvere, aby potom zabili čokoľvek, čo chceli, čo odmietlo tú pohanskú cirkev. A od doby svätého Augustína, asi 300 rokov po Kristovi až do roku 1850, veľkého masakru v Írsku, tam bolo 86 miliónov protestantov zabitých katolíckou cirkvou.” Je to v rímskej martyrológii: 86 miliónov. No, hádajte sa s historikom, on to povedal. Ja iba opakujem jeho slovo. “Každý, kto nesúhlasil s katolíckou dogmou...”

Nie katolíckou, slovo “katolícka”, oni si nezaslúžia to meno. Sú to rímski pohania. Nie títo vzácni ľudia, je tam desiatky tisícov tých ľudí tam vonku, práve tak úprimných, ako ich – ako je akýkoľvek iný ctiteľ modiel. Oni si myslia, že uctievajú Boha, keď (navráťte sa do Slova) sú v uctievaní modly s modlami všade naokolo. Vidíte.

176V poriadku, bola to dogma – rímske dogmy. A počúvajte, chcem tu niečo poznamenať. Prešiel som tým.

V roku 1640... V roku 1640, keď prišlo na Írske vyvražďovanie pod záštitou rímskych jezuitov a kňazov, bolo zabitých stotisíc obrátených od svätého Patrika. Ak bol svätý Patrik rímsky katolík, potom prečo zabili svojich vlastných ľudí? Boli to ľudia pracujúci v továrňach a všetko možné. To je pravda. “Stotisíc” v martyrológii, “ktorých vydali na smrť, pretože nesúhlasili s tým učením.”

Bol som v niektorých chrámoch svätého Patrika v severnom Írsku. Tak veru. Mal som privilégium vidieť to. Bola to len taká veľká prázdna miestnosť. Nemali tam modly, ktoré by tam trčali a nejaké nádobky na polievanie pri ich nohách a ľudí, ktorí by platili za to, aby sa mohli navrátiť a dostať sa do tej modly. Mária, zdravas Mária, matka Božia... Rovnaká vec, akú robili Aštarte: očarujúci duch Márie.

179Len dva alebo tri roky dozadu začala katolícka cirkev novú dogmu, že Mária vstala z mŕtvych a odišla do neba. Koľkí z vás si na to pamätajú? Ó, vy všetci. Noviny toho boli plné. Dogmy, celé je to vybudované na dogmách a nikde ani jedna smietka pravdy.

No, vy protestanti ste na tom práve tak zle, tí, ktorí odmietate vziať Slovo Božie. Dogma protestantskej cirkvi je rovnaká, ako dogma katolíckej cirkvi. A úplne sa mýlime, pokiaľ sa nenavrátime do Slova živého Boha. Správne.

181Vy, Zbory Božie, cirkev Štvorhranného Evanjelia, vy letniční Jednotári, Trojičiari, alebo čokoľvek môžete byť, poďte naspäť do Slova Božieho. Opustite tieto denominačné modly, denominačnú sfingu. Oni sa očarujú, duch diabla do týchto denominačných modiel. Viete to? Denominácia je modla.

Poviete, “Si Kresťan?”

“Ja som presbyterián.”

“Si Kresťan?”

“Som metodista.”

“Si Kresťan?“

“Som letničný.”

To neznamená o nič viac, než ako že si prasaťom, alebo psom, alebo skunkom: nemá to s tým nič viac do činenia. To je pravda. To, čo dnes potrebujeme, je vrátiť sa naspäť do Slova Božieho.

183No, títo pracovníci v obchode a vzácni ľudia v severnom Írsku... Ak svätý Patrik... Kde boli všetky jeho školy... Viete, že sa nevolal Patrik? Volal sa Succat. Ako malého chlapca ho uniesli; jeho sestry boli zabité. A on sa vrátil späť, pretože vytrénoval psy, aby lovili ošípané a tak ďalej. A tak to urobil. Keď to urobil, potom oni – on našiel cestu späť ku svojmu otcovi a matke. A založil školu. A tá škola v severnom Írsku nikdy neprijala pápeža ako najvyššieho zástupcu Boha. Oni tomu neverili. Zostali so Slovom. Boh žehnaj toho požehnaného svätého, svätý Patrik, veľký muž.

184A počuli ste o tom, že svätý Patrik vyhnal všetky hady z Írska. Čítajte históriu a uvidíte, čo to bolo. Svätý Patrik veril v hovorenie v jazykoch. Svätý Patrik veril v zdvíhanie hadov, alebo pitie smrtiacich vecí. A keď mohol zodvihnúť hada a odhodiť ho preč zo svojej cesty, oni povedali, “On vyhnal hady z Írska.” To bolo preto, že veril to „budú brať hady a nič im to neublíži.“ Áno. Ó, samozrejme.

185Oni nemali tie – tieto ohromné veľké svätyne. A čo by svätý... Čo by dnes urobil Ireneus? Čo by dnes urobil svätý Patrik, ak by videl stovky biliónov dolárov umiestnených vo vnútri rímskeho katolicizmu, ku vybudovaniu veľkých kostolov, sôch za milión dolárov a všetkého. Rovnako, ako to robia protestanti.

Jedného dňa som urobil jedno vyhlásenie a každý sa na tom potkol. To je dôvod, prečo zadržujem túto pásku. Nechajte ich na pokoji; slepý vedie slepého, nechajte ich padnúť do jamy. To je jediná vec, ktorú môžete urobiť. Rozumiete? Keď som im hovoril o oltárnom zavolaní, tam v Biblii nebola žiadna taká vec, ako oltárne zavolania.

187[Prázdne miesto na páske - pozn.prekl.]... Jeho svätosti. Pri ponížení sa ku Jeho smrti, považovaní sa za nič, potom prichádza dnu Svätý Duch a pozdvihuje nás hore. A nedôverujeme sebe, pretože my nemôžeme urobiť nič. Ale s Ním môžeme urobiť všetky veci.

188Sme na Jeho obraz, živý obraz živého Boha. Čo robíte... Keď sa odovzdáte Bohu a Boh prichádza do vás, čím vás to robí? Živým obrazom Boha. Nie mŕtvou sochou postavenou v rohu, nie denomináciou hore v sídle vo Washingtone v Konfederácii Cirkví. Och, nie, to je mŕtva socha – mŕtva socha a mŕtve vyznanie. Ale živý obraz, jednotlivec...

189Niekto raz učil, alebo urobil malú poznámku, niekto to povedal, že ak muž nebol spasený a... „Ak muž bol spasený a jeho žena nebola spasená, pôjdu do vytrhnutia? Žena nemôže ísť do vytrhnutia, nebude tam žiadna taká vec, ako žena, ktorá ide do vytrhnutia, pretože oni sú jedno.” Nezmysel. Ježiš povedal, „Budú tam dvaja v posteli a ja jedného vezmem a jedného zanechám.” To je súkromná záležitosť medzi tebou a Bohom, poddania sa vášho tela, či je to mama, otec, deti, ktokoľvek, či to prijme alebo nie. Amen.

Ó, Bože, tento skorumpovaný, špinavý, nečistý svet, tieto špinavé, nečisté cirkvi nazvané – takzvané cirkvi, tieto špinavé, nečisté organizácie, tieto špinavé, nečisté vyznania, ktoré sú proti Slovu Božiemu, ó, Bože, priveď niekam pokorného malého človeka a úplne ich očisti, pozdvihni ich hore do ponebeských miest a ukáž sa, ako Všemohúci Boh. Amen. Do akej skorumpovanej veci to prišlo.

191Sme učinení účastníkmi Jeho svätosti. Sme na Jeho obraz, sme živými obrazmi živého Boha. Potom sme pre seba mŕtvi a sme zmŕtvychvstalí s Ním (No, počúvajte, počúvajte toto.) Jeho Slovo sa znova stalo telom v nás. (Ó, brat Neville...) Pozrite. Čo to je? Nie vymyslený, imaginárny boh, ktorý je tam niekde postavený, ale živý Boh... Čo je to živý Boh? Slovo vo vás sa stáva skutočným. Fíha! Sláva Bohu. Ó, viem, že si myslíte, že som “náboženský fanatik”. Možno som. Ale, ó, brat, vidíš to? Zvíťazí nad každou denomináciou, zvíťazí nad celým pohanstvom, živý Boh sa zamanifestoval v živom chráme. A Slovo Božie, ktoré je Bohom, sa stalo telom vo vás. Prečo? Ste usadení v ponebeských miestach, zvíťazili ste nad všetkými vecami v Kristovi Ježišovi. Amen. Ó, jednoducho to milujem. Musím niečo preskočiť a ísť ďalej.

192No, počúvajte. Potom ten najmenší z Jeho veriacich, nezáleží na tom, koľko – ako dlho, alebo kto, malý, alebo akýkoľvek ste, najmenší z Jeho veriacich majú v Ňom všetko zlo pod sebou. Rozumiete? Pozrite sa. Kristus je Hlavou Tela. Je to pravda? No, kdekoľvek je Hlava, Telo je s Ňou. Sláva. Kam ide moja hlava, tam berie so sebou moje telo. A kde je Ježiš, tam je s Ním i Cirkev. Amen. On neodchádza od Svojho Slova; On zostáva vo Svojom Slove, dáva Naň pozor, aby sa manifestovalo. Jeho Cirkev je s Ním.

193A pozrite sa, poviete, “Ale, brat Branham, ja som najmenší.” To sú chodidlá Jeho nôh. Ale pamätajte, On s vami zvíťazil; zvíťazil s vami nad každým kúskom z toho, dokonca, i keď ste chodidlami Jeho nôh. Každá choroba, každý diabol, každá moc, dokonca samotná smrť je pod vašimi nohami; pod vami. Sláva. Necítim sa dnes ráno, akoby som bol päťdesiatdvaročný. Toto je Pravda. Ak by som len mohol dostať tento zbor do toho, aby to videli, brat, boli by sme víťaziaci zbor. Veriaci v Neho, všetko zlo pod Ním... Ó, sláva.

Trochu z toho vynechám, začnem potom znova niekedy inokedy.

Počúvajte. Počúvajte toto. Poviete, “Brat Branham, ja nemám žiadnu moc.” Ani ja. Nemám žiadnu moc. “No, brat Branham, som slaboch.” Takisto aj ja. Ale nie som závislý na svojej sile. To nie je moja sila. Som závislý na autorite (Rozumiete?), moja autorita je mi daná. To nie som ja silný. Nie som silný. On je silný a ja som Jeho.

196Poviem tu toto ako príklad, je tu premávka, ktorá ide dole ulicou na Štvrtej a Broadway v Louisville, “Vŕŕŕ, vŕŕŕ, vŕŕŕ, vŕŕŕ...” tak rýchlo, ako len môžu, 60 míľ po ulici, každý sa ponáhľa, rúti a náhli. Vstúpi tam jeden malý človek, dvíha ruku a, brat, brzdy začnú škrípať. No, ten malý muž nemá dostatok sily na to, aby zastavil jedno z tých áut, ale on má autoritu. Sláva. To nie je o jeho moci. No, ak by ho jedno z tých áut zasiahlo, to by ho rozdrtilo. Ale nech zodvihne svoju ruku. Prečo? Vodiči v tých autách rozpoznajú tú uniformu.

Ó, brat, oni rozpoznajú tú uniformu. Šliapnu na brzdy. Prečo? Pozrite sa na jeho autoritu. Pozrite sa, čo je za ním. Celý systém mesta stojí za ním. Výkon práva mesta stojí za ním. Uniforma to reprezentuje. On je odlišný (Tak veru), pretože je strážnikom.

On zakričí, “Zastavte!” No, jedno z tých áut ide ďalej, “vŕŕŕ”, a mohlo by ho prejsť ako nič. Ale ono sa neopováži; pozrite sa, čo stojí za ním. Budú pišťať a škrípať brzdy. On nemusí povedať ani jednu vec, len zodvihne svoju ruku. To to vykoná, určite. Jeho autorita pochádza z výkonu práva, to je celé za ním. On samotný je slabý. Ale čo je za ním? To je to, čo to začína. Jeho odev, on je celý oblečený v uniforme.

199To je to, čo – nie modla, ale to, ako by mal byť jednotlivec oblečený. Dajme si na seba celú zbroj Božiu (Amen), helmu spasenia, tento veľký štít o veľkosti dverí, viery. Ó, brat. To nie je to, čím je on, ale to, čo reprezentuje. To je to, čo strážnik... To nie je ten malý muž, ktorý tam stojí; on je len obyčajný človek, ale čo reprezentuje...

Naša Zbroj je Ježiš Kristus. Tak veru. Všetci diabli zatiahnu svoje brzdy, keď To zbadajú. Keď tú plnú zbroj Božiu, skutočný krst Duchom Svätým (amen), ktorí To videli prichádzať rovno od trónu Božieho, oblečené do celej zbroje Jeho vzkriesenia... Amen.

Nie, že vy ste silní, vy ste ničím. Ale to je To, čo je za vami. Prečo? Vy ste mŕtvi. Pripojili ste sa do armády. Pripojili ste sa ku policajnej jednotke. Chystáte sa hájiť zákon a mať kontrolu nad tými diablami. To je pravda. Ste v policajnej jednotke; všetky veci stoja za vami. Vidíte, ste považovaní za mŕtvych. Ste ničím. Nedokážete zastaviť nič. Ale vaša autorita, ktorá vám bola daná, to dokáže urobiť, pretože ste povstali a sedíte v ponebeských miestach v Kristu Ježišovi, diabol to rozpoznáva. Všetko zaťahuje svoje brzdy, keď sa ich ruky pozdvihujú.

203Raz bol svätý Martin na súde. Bol tam jeden človek, ktorý šklbal ľuďom mäso... diabol... on dokázal ľuďom odhryznúť riadny kusisko z tela a ľudia len utekali, on sa ich snažil zabiť, mal veľké ruky a obrovské zubiská, očné zuby. Dokázal vytrhnúť plné ústa z tela, ako sa tam ponevieral...?...

204[Prázdne miesto na páske. - pozn.prekl.]... u ctiteľov. A tie dni, ktoré videl pred sebou, a ako vedel, že to takto bude, keď bude On Sám odvrhnutý zo Svojej cirkvi, Laodicejskej cirkvi. On povedal, „Hľa, stojím pri dveriach a klopem.“ Tá organizácia Ho vystrčila von a oni to urobili aj dnes. Ale On stojí pri dverách, aby klopal.

Ó, Bože, nech by si dnes členovia Jeho Tela uvedomili, že sme vo víťaznej Cirkvi. Sme v Kristovi. Sme usadení nad všetkými týmito svetskými vecami.

206Prečo by si naše ženy chceli strihať svoje vlasy? Bože, to ukazuje, že niečo nie je v poriadku. Prečo by sa chceli odhaľovať v sexy vyzerajúcom oblečení? Prečo by naši ľudia mali mať vo svojich srdciach hlad po tom, aby počúvali chlapíka ako Elvis Presley, alebo nejakého z týchto Rikiov, alebo tak podobne, ktorí tam stoja s nejakou gitarou a takou piskľavou hudbou a spôsobujú, že naše dievčatá sa krútia a strhávajú zo seba svoje spodné prádlo a podobne? Bože... A potom ten chlapec tvrdí, že je letničný. Ó, Bože, čo je... Pozrite sa na toho Pata Boone, ktorý tvrdí, že patrí ku Cirkvi Kristovej, a všetky tie vulgárne, špinavé veci. Ó, Bože, volanie sa podľa Cirkvi Kristovej...

207Bože, uvedomujeme si, že znakom autority nie je meno denominácie, ale je to moc, moc Kristovho zmŕtvychvstania v každom jednotlivom živote. Bože, nech by sa tu dnes ráno títo ľudia usilovali do tohto vojsť. A ak by sa táto páska niekedy dostala von do krajiny, v ktorej sú ľudia, Pane, daj im poznať, že to nebolo hovorené zo zlého úmyslu, lebo ja sám sa môžem mýliť; ale aby mohla byť Cirkev víťaziaca a uvedomiť si svoje miesto. Že by mohli vidieť, kde všetky tieto modly... Kde katolícka cirkev úplne vyšla a urobila z toho modlu, protestanti z toho urobili organizáciu a práve tak zlú, zapierajúcu Slovo, “Majúci formu pobožnosti, ale zapierajú jej moc.” Ó, Bože, ako pravdivé je Tvoje Slovo, každé Slovo.

208No, modlíme sa, Otče, aby si nám odpustil naše hriechy a nech sa toto Posolstvo ponorí hlboko do sŕdc. A nech ľudia... Nech tento zbor, keď je teraz táto malá modlitebňa v stavebnom procese výstavby budovy zboru, nech nikdy nehľadia na akési niečo nádherné, ale len na toľko, aby to poskytlo prístrešie ľuďom. Bože, nech nikdy nechodia a nehovoria, “Patríme ku veľkej modlitebni, ktorá má na sebe veľkú klenbu.” Bože, nech je to len prázdna miestnosť. Nech nikdy nestratia z dohľadu Objekt Ježiša Krista. Nech je On tým, ktorý napĺňa ich chrám, a potom moc a oheň Ducha Svätého bude padať na oltár ich sŕdc. To je miesto, kde je ten skutočný oltár, Pane, je to v srdci každého jednotlivca.

Modlím sa dnes ráno, aby toto Slovo bolo položené poriadne na oltár srdca, až nebudú nikdy schopní dostať sa od Toho preč, že budú prichádzať zdravo a rozumne ku Evanjeliu a veriť Slovu a neotvoria svoje srdce démonským mociam alebo senzáciám, alebo pískaniu, alebo skákaniu, alebo nejakému prejavovaniu, nejakej fyzickej forme, alebo niečomu takému, ale otvoria ho skutočnému, pravdivému a milujúcemu Duchu Krista, kde On bude prejavovať Sám Seba v láske a moci. Udeľ to, Pane. Uzdrav nemocných a postihnutých. Prosíme o to v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

210Milujem Ho, milujem Ho,

lebo On prv miloval mňa

a vykúpil mi spasenie

na Golgote.

[Brat Branham si začína pohmkávať, "Milujem Ho" - pozn.prekl.]

... milujem Ho,

lebo On prv miloval mňa

a vykúpil mi spasenie

na Golgote.

S našimi sklonenými hlavami, koľkí z vás položia svoje srdce na oltár a urobia z neho pole pre Boha, do ktorého môže zasiať Svoje Slovo na oltár vášho srdca, aby sa zrodil Život vzkrieseného Krista? Zodvihli by ste svoje ruky a povedali, “Bože, túžim po tom z celého svojho srdca?” Nech Boh žehná vaše hladné srdcia. Tucty za tuctami.

Nechaj ho tam, len ho nechaj tam,

vezmi svoje bremeno ku Pánovi a nechaj ho tam;

Ak veríme a nikdy nepochybujeme,

On nás iste vyvedie;

Vezmime svoje bremeno ku Pánovi a nechajme ho tam.

212Rovno vo svojom srdci, pamätajte, Kristus je Spasiteľom. Pamätajte On zomrel za vás. A ak len zomriete sami sebe, že to vyprázdni vaše telo, vyprázdni vašu dušu, vyprázdni vaše srdce od všetkého z tohto sveta a všetkých jeho radovánok, potom Kristus... Budete s Ním vzkriesení.

Ak ste neboli pokrstení v Mene Ježiša Krista, tamto je bazén plný vody. A keď sa pozdvihnete von z tej vody, vstávate, aby ste kráčali s Kristom v novom živote. Potom ste mŕtvi. Nie ste viac... Podráždenosť a všetko je preč. Ste novým stvorením v Kristovi. Potom vás On pozdvihne skrze Ducha Svätého a posadí vás do ponebeských miest so Sebou Samým, vysoko nad všetkými mocnosťami tohto sveta.

214Nezáleží na tom, akí malí... Ak si malá žena, ktorá perie, ak si len brat, ktorý nemá svoju – nepozná abecedu, nerobí to žiaden rozdiel, kým ste, vy ste v Kristovi, triumfujete nad všetkými vecami. A vaša autorita je nad každým démonom a každou mocou, ktorú diabol má. Vy ste v Kristovi, triumfujete.

215Kým máte svoje hlavy sklonené, viem, že je tu brat, ktorý dnes ráno prišiel sem dole, brat Slink (Myslím, že ho volali “Sink, Jim Sink”), ktorý, verím, že je, že naši bratia ho uznali ako učiteľa tohto Slova. Nie je to pravda, brat Sink? Dnes ráno sme na neho vzkladali ruky, tesne predtým, ako sme sa modlili za nemocných, aby sme ho ustanovili za kazateľa, jedného z našich bratov, aby išiel von do cirkví kázať Evanjelium.

Brat Jim Sink, prídeš sem hore ku oltáru? Poď, brat Neville. Brat Junie Jackson, si tu? Akýkoľvek iný kazateľ tejto viery?

217Tu brat Jim Sink verí v to Evanjelium, ktoré kážeme, Syna Božieho, verí, že On je skutočne panensky narodený Syn Boží. Je to pravda, brat Sink? Veríš tomu, že On zomrel a tretieho dňa vstal z mŕtvych, zvíťazil nad všetkým a sedí po pravici Božej, v centre Božej moci na vrchole, stále žije, aby sa za nás prihováral? Veríš vo vodný krst vo Meno Ježiša Krista na odpustenie hriechov? Veríš v krst Duchom Svätým práve tak, ako To Boh dá, so znameniami a zázrakmi, ktoré nasledujú veriaceho? On tomu verí. A ja verím, že má život, ktorý je bezúhonný pred ľuďmi. Často tu káže v zbore a ja som zistil, že je to skvelý muž Boží.

218No, ku tomuto zboru, je tu nejaké slovo, nejaký človek, ktorý má nejaké slovo proti bratovi Sinkovi? Povedzte to teraz, alebo navždy mlčte. Koľkí veria tomu, že s kázaním tohto Posolstva a tohto Slova, že brat Sink, a veríte tomu skrze svedectvo Svätého Ducha, že by brat Sink mal byť ustanovený a vyslaný od tohto zboru ako kazateľ Evanjelia, aby oznámil tieto Posolstvá, ako bolo kázané dnes ráno, všade tam, kam na svete môže ísť, kam ho Pán pošle? Zodvihnite ruky a povedzte, “Budem sa za teba modliť, brat Sink.” Nech vás Boh žehná.

219Skloňme svoje hlavy. Brat Neville, položil by si svoje ruky na brata Sinka, zatiaľ čo položíš svoju ruku na Bibliu.

Náš Nebeský Otče, prinášame Ti dnes ráno muža, ktorý bol vyvolaný von zo skazenosti tohto sveta, započítal sa za mŕtveho samému sebe a prijal Krista ako Spasiteľa, bol pokrstený v Mene Ježiša Krista, povstal so zasľúbením prijatia Ducha Svätého a teraz je v Ponebeských miestach a cíti vo svojom živote volanie do služby.

Ó, Bože, ako starší tohto zboru, ako zhromaždenie a hlavní dozorcovia a tak ďalej, aby sme dozerali na stádo, ktorého nás Svätý Duch učinil opatrovateľmi, stádo dvíha svoje ruky na znak toho, že vedia, že brat Sink, že je spravodlivým človekom, a preto kladieme na neho svoje ruky ako – brat Neville a ja, ako Tvoji starší. A týmto sa modlíme modlitbu viery a ustanovujeme brata Jima Sinka do služby Ježiša Krista. Udeľ to. Nech je naplnený mocou Božou. Nech nikdy nerobí kompromis. Nech pre Teba získa duše. A, Bože, sľubujeme mu našu vernosť a bratstvo, na jeho podporu, kdekoľvek je, v modlitbe a v pomoci a každým spôsobom, akým môžeme. Prijmi ho, ó, Bože, keď Ti ho odovzdávame v Mene Ježiša Krista, Syna Božieho. Amen. Amen.

223S našimi rukami na Slove a tu môj brat Sink, ustanovujem ťa bratom v Kristovi a v našom obecenstve v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. Nech ťa Boh žehná. V poriadku. A zhromaždenie povedalo, “amen.” [Zhromaždenie hovorí, “Amen“ - pozn.prekl.] Nech vás Boh žehná. Je tu toho veľa, čo treba urobiť pre Evanjelium, nutne potrebné. Sme za vami na sto percent so všetkým, čo môžeme urobiť, aby sme pomohli. Nech vás Boh žehná.

Nie je to nádherné, že on je... Ó! Rád vidím človeka... To je skvelé. On je... Ako som teraz pochopil, on preberá pastoračnú službu v Modlitebni Svätosti, v Utica, v Indiáne, od ktorej neďaleko žije.

225No, pozrime sa. Ó, máme...?... Ó, myslím, že ešte sa máme modliť za nemocných, nemáme? V poriadku, oni – rozdali ste nejaké modlitebné karty? V poriadku, zavoláme veľmi rýchlo zopár modlitebných kariet. Len všetci potichu seďte, iba na chvíľu. Skutočne meškáme. Môžete mi dať desať minút? V poriadku. Modlitebné karty, nech ľudia, ktorí majú modlitebnú... Odkiaľ ste im ich rozdávali? Od jedna?

V poriadku, modlitebná karta s číslom jeden, mohol by si prísť; číslo dva, číslo tri, číslo štyri, číslo päť. Modlitebná karta číslo jeden, dva, tri, štyri, päť; postavte sa rovno sem. Tak rýchlo, ako len teraz môžete, ak sa dokážete postaviť, ak nedokážete, no, dajte nám vedieť, prídeme vás vziať. Budeme sa snažiť dostať ku toľkým, ako len bude možné. Jeden, dva, dva, tri, štyri, päť, šesť, sedem, osem, deväť, desať. A iba dvaja sa na to postavili. Desať, jedenásť, dvanásť, trinásť, štrnásť, pätnásť...?...Každý z nich, všetky modlitebné karty, presuňte sa na túto druhú stranu, dostaňte sa na túto druhú stranu, na túto stranu, ak môžete.

227Ó, nie je On nádherný? No, všetci buďte tak úctiví, ako len dokážete. Teraz asi desať minút, len asi desať minút. No, tí s modlitebnými kartami, urobili sme vyhlásenie, že ľudia, ktorí chcú, aby sa za nich modlilo, prichádzajú so svojimi modlitebnými kartami, takže nemôžeme... Vidíte, oni sa stále vracajú späť a potom sa pokúšajú použiť Božie dary ako špiritistickú tabuľku. Ale my v také niečo neveríme.

Veríme iba v nechávaní Boha, aby si robil Svoju Prácu. Veríte tomu? Koľkí veria, že je dnes ráno toto Posolstvo pravda? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, “Amen. - pozn.prekl.] Ďakujem vám. Ďakujem vám. Nech vás Boh žehná. Verím Tomu z celého svojho srdca, duše a mysle.

229No, vyzerá to tak, že máme okolo päťdesiat ľudí, za ktorých sa máme modliť, asi tak nejako. No, počúvajte. No, každý z vás je v Kristovi. Ste v Kristovi Ježišovi, máte víťazstvo nad každou chorobou. Všetci z vás, ktorí ste v modlitebnom rade a ste Kresťanmi, znovuzrodenými veriacimi, zodvihnite svoje ruky. Potom je vaša pozícia v Kristovi. Vy ste už zvíťazili a jediná vec, ktorú musíte teraz urobiť, je, že prijmete a uveríte tomu, že To, čo Boh povedal, je Pravda.

230Sotva by som mohol vziať tento rad na rozpoznávanie; bolo by to priveľa práce, zabralo by nám to príliš veľa času. Nebolo by to kvôli mne; myslím, že by som tu mohol ostať po zvyšok dňa; skrátka sa cítim dobre. Skrátka sa cítim dobre. Viem, že je to pravda. Chvála Pánovi. Ale teraz sme v Kristovi. Teraz sme pozične usadení v Kristovi. Amen. Ó! Sú tieto veci, ktoré som učil, pravda? Ak áno, potom On vyprodukuje Seba. To je pravda.

231Koľkí z vás ľudí v modlitebnom rade ste pre mňa cudzími? Poznám mnohých z vás, ale niektorí z vás sú cudzí. Zodvihnite svoju ruku, ak viete, že neviem o ničom, čo je s vami v neporiadku, zodvihnite ruku, všetci v celom rade. Vidíte. Je On Kristom? Veríte Tomu? Musíte mať vieru; musíte Tomu veriť. Ak Tomu neveríte, potom To nemôže fungovať. Musíte poznať svoju pozíciu; musíte poznať svoje miesto. Je to pravda, brat West? Je to pravda. Poznať svoju pozíciu. Kristus zasľúbil, “Skutky, ktoré činím, vy tiež budete činiť.” Verte tomu z celého svojho srdca.

232Ten muž, ktorý stojí tam vzadu, má problém s bedrom. Ver tomu z celého svojho srdca. Nemôžeš sa dostať do modlitebného radu, ale môžeš ísť naspäť a sadnúť si; odíde to. A nie je to rakovina. Choď späť a sadni si. Je to všetko preč. Vidíte. Nikdy v živote som toho muža nevidel. Ak sme si cudzí, brat, zodvihni svoju ruku. Ak sme si cudzí... Čo sa deje? On je uzdravený.

Tu vedľa oltára, veríš? Čo je s tebou? Sme si cudzí; nepoznám ťa. Boh ťa pozná. Veríš mi, že som Jeho služobníkom? Veríš tomu Posolstvu, ktoré som kázal? Čo keby som ti povedal, že tvoje problémy s chrbticou ťa opustili? Veríš tomu z celého svojho srdca? No, pán Burkhart, choď späť do Ohia; si uzdravený. Nie si tu kvôli sebe; si tu kvôli niekomu inému. Je to žena. Taktiež je z Ohia (Je to pravda); volá sa Alica McNan. Je to pravda. Ona mala operáciu. Je to pravda. Žalúdočné problémy a ženské problémy a nervozita. Je to pravda? Len ver a ona sa uzdraví. Choď a ver tomu z celého svojho srdca. Ver tomu z celého svojho srdca a ona to bude mať.

235Ako sa máš? Nepoznám ťa; sme si cudzí. Je to pravda? Veríš mi, že som Jeho služobníkom? Veríš tomu, že sme zvíťazili v Kristovi? Ak veríš, so svojou nervozitou a so svojimi problémami a vecami, ktoré máš, potom pán Allen, môžeš sa vrátiť späť domov a byť uzdravený.

Myslím, že sme si cudzí, nie sme? Nikdy predtým som ťa nevidel. Toto je prvýkrát, čo sme sa kedy stretli; sme si jeden pre druhého cudzí. Veríš mi, že som Jeho prorok? Veríš tomu? Trápiš sa s problémami obličiek. To je pravda, nie je? Nie si odtiaľto; si z dola, z juhu. Modlíš sa za svoje nespasené deti. Tam za tebou je tvoj manžel. On má dnes ráno na srdci muža, priateľa, za ktorého sa modlí. No povedz, vidím niekoho, ty si – ty si priateľom mojej matky a otca, muž, ktorý sem príde, sa volá L.C., alebo S.T., alebo nejako podobne, S.T., alebo niečo. To je tvoj syn. [Brat Neville hovorí, "J. T." - pozn.prekl.] J.T... Tam... S.T. Nie, to nie je J.T., viem. Je to malý čiernovlasý muž; vidím ho stáť rovno vpredu, tam, kde je teraz. Vráť sa domov; máš vyplnenú prosbu. Vráť sa domov.

Je tu dnes ráno ten muž, muž z dola, z Georgie? No, áno, T.S. Áno. Nikdy v živote som nevidel tvojho otca a matku a ty vieš, že je to pravda. Ale videl som ťa objaviť sa tu rovno pred nimi práve v túto chvíľu. Vedel som, že to tak bolo. Máš vyplnenú svoju prosbu; nepochybuj.

238Veríte všetci z celého svojho srdca? No, koľkí? Každý jeden z vás všetkých je v Kristovi. Poviete, “Je toto Evanjelium?” To je presne to, čo robil Ježiš Kristus. To je presne to, čo robili apoštoli. To je presne to, čo robil Ireneus a zvyšok z nich. To je presne to. Veríte Tomu? Potom skloňte svoje hlavy.

Poď sem, starší. Je tu príliš mnoho ľudí na to, aby sme takto prešli cez celý tento rad. Vybrali sme dvoch alebo troch dole v rade. Dostaňte sa rovno sem dole. Tento môj brat Neville je muž Boží. Verím tomu.

Prejdeme cez tento rad a budeme sa modliť sa týchto ľudí, klásť na nich ruky. Veríte všetci, že vyzdraviete, každý jeden z vás? Všetci, ktorí ste tu, budete tomu veriť? Potom skloňte teraz svoju hlavu; sme vo víťaziacej Cirkvi.

Pane Ježišu, poznám tohto brata, a to je dôvod, že som mu o tom nič nepovedal. Viem, čo chce. Modlím sa, aby si ho uzdravil, Pane, a vyplnil mu jeho prosbu v Mene Ježiša Krista.

Nebeský Otče, dnes ráno, s rukami položenými na tomto malom bratovi prosíme v Ježišovom Mene o jeho oslobodenie. Amen.

243Ó, ty... Nebeský Otče, daj tu našej sestre Dauch, skvelej sestre, ktorá tu pre nás bola skutočnou priateľkou, pre moju rodinu a našich milovaných. Veríme, že ona a jej manžel sú Tvojimi deťmi. Modlím sa, Bože, aby si jej dnes ráno vyplnil jej prosbu v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

Bože, v Ježišovom Mene, požehnaj našu sestru...?... Vieme, Pane, že ona je Tvojou služobníčkou; modlíme sa, aby si jej vyplnil jej prosbu v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

Ó, Nebeský Otče, uvedomujeme si, že jedine Ty môžeš uzdraviť sestru Blankco, modlíme sa, aby si ju požehnal a vyplnil pre ňu tú prosbu, Pane, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

Nebeský Otče, na našu sestru kladieme svoje ruky v Mene Ježiša Krista, prosíme o jej oslobodenie na Tvoju slávu. Amen.

247“Tieto znamenia budú sprevádzať tých, ktorí veria,” a kladieme naše ruky na túto sestru, ktorá sa musí zotaviť. V Ježišovom Mene, udeľ to, Pane. Hoci tu stojí toto nervózne a trasúce sa telo, Pane, pod vplyvom Ducha Svätého a unavené, ale Ty si Boh. Uzdrav túto mladú ženu, o to sa modlím v Ježišovom Mene.

Bože Všemohúci, vyplň našim bratom ich prosby. Udeľ to, Otče. Kladieme na neho svoje ruky a odsudzujeme nepriateľa...?... otravuje jeho dušu, alebo kladie pred neho čiernu škvrnu, nech dnes ráno nad tým víťazne povstane, Pane, a rozpozná svoju pozíciu v Kristovi Ježišovi, a tak môže mať to, o čo prosí, v Mene Ježiša Krista.

Náš Nebeský Otče, s rukami položenými na našom bratovi, v Mene Ježiša Krista, vyplň mu jeho prosbu. Amen.

250Toto drahé malé dievča, Otče, v Ježišovom Mene, nech je Pán milostivý, na slávu Božiu prosíme za jej oslobodenie.

Bože, vieme, že srdce tejto matky plače a jej dcéra plače. Bože, udeľ jej dnes ráno vieru a ona teraz povstane a bude vedieť, že má moc nad nepriateľom a stane sa to, v Mene Ježiša Krista.

Bože, uzdrav tohto malého chlapca, modlíme sa v Mene Ježiša Krista.

Bože, náš Otče, kladieme ruky na našu sestru a prosíme dnes ráno, aby si vyplnil jej prosbu, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

Náš Nebeský Otče, ako táto malá pani prichádza, aby zaujala svoje miesto na uzdravenie, kladieme na ňu ruky a prosíme o jej uzdravenie, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen. Na toto rozkošné malé dieťa kladieme naše ruky, v Mene Ježiša Krista a prosíme za uzdravenie. V Mene Ježiša Krista, kladieme ruky na našu sestru...?...

257Náš Otče, ktorý si na Nebesiach, posväť sa Meno Tvoje. Na tohto chlapca kladieme svoje ruky. V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech je uzdravený. Amen.

Nebeský Otče, na nášho chrabrého brata tu, Tvojho služobníka, muža Božieho, kladieme na neho ruky, aby mohla byť jeho prosba vyplnená. V Mene Ježiša Krista, nech tu teraz obsadí svoju pozíciu ako syn Boží v slávnom víťazstve nad všetkými nepriateľmi.

Nebeský Otče, na našu malú sestru, ktorá vychádza von z ťaživej temnoty, aby kráčala vo Svetle, udeľ to, Pane, aby bola dnes ráno jej chrabrá malá duša pozdvihnutá vysoko do nebeskej atmosféry, aby jej bola vyplnená jej prosba, v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

Nebeský Otče, kladieme na nášho brata svoje ruky v Mene Pána Ježiša a prosíme, aby mu bolo udelené Tvoje požehnanie, v Mene Pána Ježiša Krista. Amen.

Náš Nebeský Otče, kladieme ruky na bábätko našej sestry a prosíme, aby jej bola udelená jej prosba, Otče, ako kladieme na ňu svoje ruky v Mene Ježiša Krista.

262Náš Nebeský Otče, kladieme ruky na našu sestru v Mene Ježiša Krista. Nech jej je udelená jej prosba, v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

Náš Nebeský Otče, ako naša sestra prechádza cez tento rad a my na ňu kladieme svoje ruky, nech Kristus Boží teraz príde bližšie a odsúdi jej problém a učiní ju zdravou. Amen.

Nebeský Otče, na nášho brata... Kladieme na neho ruky a prosíme to v Mene Ježiša Krista, aby si ho uzdravil v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

Náš drahý Pane, kladieme ruky na nášho brata, v Mene Syna Božieho, Ježiša Krista, skrze ktorého sme viac ako víťazi, skrze Neho. Prosíme, aby si vyplnil prosbu nášho brata, v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

267Náš Otče, brat našej služobkyne, tento malý vojak kríža, modlím sa, Bože, aby na neho zostúpil Tvoj Duch a vyplnil jeho prosbu, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

Náš Nebeský Otče, na tohto chrabrého vojaka kríža, on stojí za Tvojím Slovom v časoch kritiky, a tak ďalej, a napriek tomu stojí za Slovom, aby odišiel ako viac ako víťaz v Ježišovi Kristovi. Vyplň mu jeho prosbu, Otče. Modlím sa moju modlitbu a udeľ mu z Tvojho požehnania, aby si ho uzdravil a vyplnil mu jeho prosbu, v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

Nebeský Otče, toto bábätko nemôže žiť mimo Boha, ale Boh to môže dať do poriadku. Kladiem naň ruky a odsudzujem nepriateľa, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Požehnaj dieťa…?... v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen…?...

Zo srdca našej sestry, na ktorú kladieme ruky v Mene Ježiša Krista, toho víťazného Stánku Božieho, ktorý sa stal telom a prebýval medzi nami. A skrze Jeho Meno, spravodlivé Meno toho Syna Božieho, Ježiša Krista, vyplň našej sestre jej prosbu. Amen.

271Naša sestra Kidd, nech je požehnané tvoje srdce. Náš Nebeský Otče, ako tu držím za ruky tohto veľmi starého muža a ženu, ktorý kázal Evanjelium, keď som bol len malým chlapcom, pred pár dňami ležal umierajúci s rakovinou; ponáhľal som sa, aby som sa ku nemu dostal, a moc Božia sa prehnala nad osemdesiatročným mužom a zázračne ho uzdravila, zatiaľ čo doktori tomu neverili. Modlím sa, aby si mu dnes ráno vyplnil jeho prosbu. Jeho požehnaná malá žena, Pane, ktorá prala na doske, aby poslala svojho muža do služby, aby kázal toto naliehavé Evanjelium Ježiša Krista. Udeľ to, Pane.

Požehnaj ich syna, Juniora, Pane. Modlíme sa, aby si ho uzdravil a udržal ho silného, Pane. On je ich oporou, aby ich dopravil z miesta na miesto, aby kládli vreckovky. Aj keď sú tak slabí, že sa už viacej nemôžu dostať von na pole, ale oni chodia od nemocníc po domy a kladú vreckovky na nemocných. Bože, oceníš to; viem, že áno. Požehnaj ich a daj im silu do mnohých ďalších dní, Otče. V Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.

273Boh vám žehnaj. Stane sa to, brat Kidd, stane sa to. [Brat a sestra Kidd sa rozprávajú s bratom Branhamom - pozn.prekl.] Chvála Bohu. Amen. Áno, ten, za ktorého sme sa modlili po telefóne…?...

Muž a žena vo veku osemdesiat rokov a viac; nemôže ísť von na polia a stáť za kazateľňou, v tomto čase je príliš starý, aby takto kázal; ale vždy si nechá poslať odtiaľto balíky s modlitebnými vreckovkami a posiela ich ku nemocným a postihnutým, vezmú ich do nemocníc a všetko také, aby ich kládli na… Nemôžu sa viac dostať von a podporovať službu v tomto smere, ale oni to vykonávajú najlepšie, ako môžu. Malo by to spôsobiť, že sa my, mladí ľudia, budeme za seba hanbiť. To je pravda. Robiť niečo pre Krista.

275Pamätajte, že tento starý muž, brat Kidd, kázal Evanjelium predtým, ako som sa narodil. To je pravda. Tam sa modlí za nemocných, chrabrý starý vojak a tu, starý… Koľko máš rokov, brat Kidd? Osemdesiatjedenročný, stále k dispozícii pre Kráľovstvo Božie. Príliš starý na to, aby stál za kazateľňou a podopieral takto Posolstvo, ale pôjde do nemocnice, ku miestam pri lôžku, kde… Má chlapca, ktorý ho rozváža naokolo v aute. Oni nemôžu chodiť a tak ho vezme do auta a odvezú ich na miesto. A tí dvaja – stará dvojica, idú tam a kladú na nich vreckovky.

Jedného dňa mali ich milovaného veľmi blízko smrti, dievča. Len mi o tom hovorili. Pomodlili sme sa za ich vnúča. Išli a položili… To dieťa je teraz zdravé. Chvála Bohu.

277Brat Kidd… Nedávno ma sem zavolali, asi dva roky dozadu, myslím, že to bolo, že mal rakovinu prostaty, asi sedemdesiatosemročný, alebo osemdesiat, blízko osemdesiatich rokov, s rakovinou prostaty. Doktor to len odložil nabok, nie je tu nič, čo by sa dalo urobiť. Ponáhľali sme sa. Billy a ja sme sa striedali v jazde, aby sme sa dostali tam, kde bol. A Duch Svätý nám povedal, aby sme tam v to ráno išli. Zvyčajne to nerobíme, ak nie sme ku tomu vedení, aby sme to urobili. A Duch Svätý povedal, “Choďte,” a my sme tam vyštartovali a položili na tohto starého chlapíka ruky, aby sme sa za neho modlili. A doktori po tom nemôžu nájsť nikde ani stopu. Sláva Bohu. Ó! Prečo? Naša pozícia je v Ježišovi Kristovi, ktorý vystúpil ďaleko ponad všetky choroby a všetky moci nepriateľa.

278Ó, nie ste vďaka Nemu šťastní?

Tam sú ľudia skoro všade,

ktorým v srdci horí Oheň;

Oheň, ktorý zostúpil na Letnice,

ktorý očistil a urobil ich čistými;

Ó, to teraz horí v mojom srdci;

Ó, sláva Jeho Menu!

Som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Som jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

Aj keď títo ľudia možno nie sú učení,

ani sa nemôžu pochváliť svetskou slávou;

Oni všetci prijali svoje Letnice,

pokrstení v Ježišovom Mene;

A teraz hovoria na široko - ďaleko,

Jeho moc je doteraz rovnaká,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

279Koľkí ste jedným z nich? Pozdvihnite teraz svoje ruky:

… nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Ó, jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

Poď teraz, môj brat, a hľadaj toto požehnanie,

ktoré od hriechu očistí tvoje srdce;

To spôsobí, že zvony radosti zaznejú,

a zadržia v ohni tvoju dušu;

Ó, To horí teraz v srdci mojom;

Ó, sláva Jeho Menu!

Som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Som jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich; (Haleluja.)

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

Oni boli v hornej sieni zhromaždení,

všetci modliac sa v Jeho Mene;

Boli pokrstení Svätým Duchom,

Potom moc do služby prišla;

Teraz, čo učinil pre nich vtedy tam,

To učiní pre teba tiež.

A som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Som jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich; (Haleluja.)

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

ó, som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

280No, kým to hmkáme. Potraste si len navzájom ruky a hovorte:

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich; (Haleluja)

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

ó, som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

Nie ste? Povedzte, “Amen.” [Zhromaždenie hovorí, “Amen.” - pozn.prekl.]

Som jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

282Môžem zaspievať znova tento jeden verš?

Aj keď títo ľudia možno nie sú učení,

(Nemajú nejaké ohromné veľké D.D., Ph.D., žiadne ohromné veľké veci. Vidíte?)

ani sa nemôžu pochváliť svetskou slávou;

(nejaká veľkolepá organizácia)

Oni všetci prijali svoje Letnice,

každý jeden z nich pokrstení v Ježišovom Mene;

A teraz hovoria na široko - ďaleko,

Jeho moc je doteraz rovnaká,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

Jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich;

Som jeden z nich, jeden z nich,

som taký šťastný, že môžem povedať,

že som jeden z nich.

Ó, neopustil by som toto drahé miesto

za všetky svetské zlaté milióny,

aj keď pokušiteľ… presvedčiť sa ma často snaží;

Ale som zachránený vo veľkom Božom stane,

šťastný v Jeho láske a milosti,

A žijem na strane, kde haleluja znie. (Ó!)

283Som z toho tak šťastný. Vy nie? Nie ste šťastní, že ste jedným z nich? Len jedným z nich, jedným z tých pokorných ľudí, ktorí vyprázdnili seba von, sklonili sa, nie pred modlou, ale pred živým Bohom, nie pred organizáciou a umiestnením vášho mena do knihy, ale pred živým Bohom; nie recitovať vyznanie, ale nechať Slovo, aby sa stalo vo vás telom. Rozumiete, o to ide. A pokorili sa. A potom skrze to vás On vyzdvihol vyššie; nie, aby ste boli povýšeneckí, vysokomyseľní a hovorili, “Som týmto, tým a tamtým,” ale v pokore, nežnosti a, “Ako vôbec mohol spasiť takú trosku, ako som ja? A ako to vôbec urobil?” To je spôsob, ako sa cíti skutočný Kresťan. Neveríte tomu? Ó, On je tak skutočný.

Skutočný, skutočný, On je pre mňa tak skutočný;

Ó, skutočný, skutočný, On je pre mňa tak skutočný.

Hoci niektorí ľudia v Neho pochybujú,

ja bez Neho nedokážem žiť;

Preto Ho milujem,

a je pre mňa tak skutočný.

Skutočný, On je pre mňa tak skutočný, (Spievajme to.)

skutočný, skutočný, On je pre mňa tak skutočný;

Hoci niektorí ľudia v Neho pochybujú,

... ja bez Neho nedokážem žiť;

Preto Ho milujem,

a je pre mňa tak skutočný.

Ó, som z toho tak šťastný. Tak veru. Ó, som tak šťastný za túto ohromnú starú cestu Evanjelia, žiť na tej slávnej starej ceste Evanjelia.

285No, priatelia, kým sa opäť stretneme pri Kristovom tróne, keď sa modlíte, pamätajte na mňa. Nech Boh žehná každého jedného z vás. Ja som – nemôžem povedať, že je mi ľúto, že som vás tu držal. No, pre vás, ktorí tu máte položené vreckovky, skrátka som na ne položil ruky, kým sme sa modlili za nemocných, ak ste si ma všimli robiť to, ako náhle uderil Duch. Nechcel som ísť do priveľa videní, pretože som slabý, unavený, viete, bol som tu teraz asi dve alebo tri hodiny a kázal. A začal som brať len zopár z predného radu, tak, aby ste videli, že Boh je Bohom. Rozumiete? Nemožné, paradox, že tie nevyspytateľné veci... diabol…

No, pamätajte, každý jeden z vás má moc v Kristovi. Vy nemáte moc; máte autoritu, vašu autoritu. Ste skrátka pozdvihnutí smerom hore, nie sám sa vyzdvihnúť hore, ale Kristus vás pozdvihol. Čím viac vás Kristus dvíha hore, o to viac chcete byť dole (Rozumiete?); budete sa cítiť tak pokorne. Tak, ako vôbec mohol spasiť takú trosku, ako som ja, ako to vôbec urobil? Ale On to urobil; a tak som za to vďačný. Amen. Je to také dobré.

287Skláňajúc sa pred Menom Ježiš;

Upadajúc na tvár ku Jeho nohám;

Kráľa kráľov v Nebesiach budeme korunovať;

Keď sa zakončí naša púť.

Predrahé Meno, (predrahé Meno), ó, aké sladké!

Nádej zeme a radosť Nebies;

Predrahé Meno, (Ó, predrahé Meno. Nie je On nádherný?)

Nádej zeme a radosť Nebies.

No, počúvajte; nezabudnite toto. Spievajte refrén a dovoľte mi spievať ku tomu verš. Rozumiete? Keby som si len mohol spomenúť na ten verš, ktorý chcem spievať, to je to ďalšie.

Skláňajúc sa pred Menom Ježiš;

Upadajúc na tvár ku Jeho nohám;

Kráľa kráľov v Nebesiach budeme korunovať;

Keď sa zakončí naša púť. (Rozumiete?)

Ber so sebou Meno Ježiš;

Štít pred každým trápením,

Keď sa nahromadí pokušenie okolo teba;

Len vzdychni to Sväté Meno v modlitbe.

To je všetko. Zodvihnite ruku a počúvajte, ako budú stlačené brzdy. Rozumiete, rozumiete?

vzdychni to Sväté Meno v modlitbe.

Predrahé Meno, ó, aké sladké!

Nádej zeme a radosť Nebies;

Predrahé Meno, (predrahé Meno), ó, aké sladké!

Nádej zeme a radosť Nebies.

289Hovorme to znova, všetci spoločne. Čo hovoríte? Len vezmime znova tento verš, o tom, “Ber so sebou Meno Ježiš, štít pred každým trápením.” Spievajme to teraz so zatvorenými očami:

Ber so sebou Meno Ježiš;

Štít pred každým trápením, (Počúvajte teraz. Čo robiť?)

Keď sa nahromadí pokušenie okolo teba;

(Čo musíme robiť?)

Len vzdychni to Sväté Meno v modlitbe.

Predrahé Meno, (predrahé Meno)… (ó, aké sladké.)

Nádej zeme a…

[Brat Neville hovorí s bratom Branhamom. - pozn.prekl.] (Ja nie. Nie, som trocha zachrípnutý, mám trocha chrapľavý hlas a tak nemôžem…?... Chceš zrušiť…?... Nie, je to v poriadku, choď do toho, je to skvelé.)

Nádej zeme a…

Teraz brat Neville, váš pastor.

CHRISTIANITY VERSUS IDOLATRY, 61-1217, Branham Tabernacle, Branham Tabernacle, Jeffersonville, IN, 134 min

1 This is yours. This little thing for mama. Give that to...?... And you get them fixed and then this little...?...

Thank you, Brother Neville, the Lord bless you. Good morning, friends. It's a privilege to be back in the Tabernacle again this morning, feeling fresh and good. Day before yesterday, I couldn't even speak. I had this little bug that's going around, you know, gets in their throats and make them hoarse. But the Lord helped me and delivered me out of that condition so I could speak this morning to you.

And we are glad that there's a nice Tabernacle packed full, and people standing. I just wish we had some seats, and--to give to those people who are standing. We'd be happy if we had them, but I think everything's taken up. I know you wouldn't want to come and set with these children on the altar and turn your back this other way.

3 Now, it's been for a few days that I'd been studying on history. And I thought maybe this morning, instead of preaching, I could just teach awhile on the Word of God. And now, we'll probably be a little bit late, so I'll... Some of you would swap with those who are standing up, or something, it would sure be fine if you could--if you could do it, and give them a little rest.

And now, many of the friends--of my friends come, some of them from a long ways off: way down in Georgia, up in Ohio, Tennessee, just different places, Illinois, Missouri, Michigan. They come down from Chicago, from just--to one little Tabernacle meeting like this. It makes me so grateful for people like that. And not only that, but I'd like to say this, not in the interest of, but in the interest of the Word of God: pretty near every one of those people don't only come, but they bring their tithings along with them to put it into the church for the help.

Now, that's just friends that's loyal. You just can't forget people like that.

6 And then, sometimes maybe I have to say something that tears them to pieces; but you see what it means then. In your heart, you don't want to do it. But yet, there's Something that says, "You... must be done," (See?), so you must do it.

And to see them coming from everywhere, and--and trying to serve the Lord, and believing in the ministry that the Lord has given me, and trusting me to be His servant, that I would not tell them anything wrong, then, with deadness of sincerity, I must really do all that I know how to--to shepherd the souls of those people; knowing that they're not coming here just to be seen, driving across icy mountains and hills, and down through jam-packed roads, and their children missing food and sleep, and their suitcase laying in the back of the car. And, you know, that's hard.

But the Bible said, of such people, over in the Book of Hebrews the 11th chapter, "Even the world is not worthy of such people." I--I say that because I mean it in my heart.

9 And many are here in New Albany, and Louisville, and around close, down in Kentucky, and different places not so far away. But yet, they're loyal to come, drive through ice, snow, anything else, to get here.

Now, next Sunday is Christmas eve. And I thought that I was--had a Christmas message for the church, but I--I had such a feeling for them little fellows, I must say if they--if I'd be here, then the little fellows would probably, many of them far away, would miss their Christmas and things. So it would be kinda hard on those little fellows. But before going... Now, we...

11 I know that we people here do not teach our children of such a myth as Santa Claus. We do not believe in telling anybody a lie, so you're not going to lie to your children. Such stuff as that, that's mythology to its heights, of such a thing as taking the place of Christ at Christmas.

And Christmas has lost... Christmas is no more a worship; it's a celebration: drinking, gambling, carousing, just pagan to the limit. And it's not... And I wanted to... Maybe after Christmas I'll speak again on Christmas (You see?), so that it won't deprive the little... But you can't tell that to little children like that. They see little fellows on Christmas night getting Christmas presents and things like that; they don't understand it. See? They just--they're too little. And we've got to remember them, that they are--that they have things in common. We've got to bring ourself down to remember them little fellows, that they themselves...

Am I too--too loud on it, Brother? Too much volume on it? Can you hear me all right back there, way back? Huh? Wait, I'm standing too close. Which mike is alive? Both of them? This one and this? I--I think it's that one there that's good. That's--that's... Now, how is that, is that better? Now fine, good.

14 Now, the little fellows has to understand. You know, they're--they're little fellows, and we have to remember we were little fellows once too.

I remember when we was little kids, they would get out and cut down an old cedar bush somewhere, and mom would pop some corn and string it around it. That's about all there was on the tree. But them little, old, ragged socks was hung up there just as... And, oh, and maybe she'd get a--maybe one little sack of candy, and--them little hard candy, and two or three to me, and two or three to Humpy, and two or three to this--just little pieces of candy. And we'd keep that all day long, sucking on that, you know. And wrap it up in a little piece of paper and put it in our pocket. And if we got an old cap pistol, or--or a little horn to blow, it was a great thing; it thrilled us.

16 Today, 'course it's different. The poor people has got a hold of a little bit of money, and it's got so they can buy their children more things; they dress better, eat better, live better. And all--all the way around, I guess they're better off, and under the wage condition of today. And therefore, little kids, you have to let them have something.

But always be sure of this: tell them there is no such a thing as Santa Claus, 'cause it's not right. One of these days they'll walk up and say, "What about Jesus then?" See, see, see? So tell them the truth, be honest with everybody. Be truth... And, especially, you wouldn't tell your children something wrong, 'cause they'd raise up and say... They believe in you as a Christian, and they want you to... They believe that what you tell them is the truth. So be sure you tell them the truth, then it'll come out all right.

18 Now... And then, I want to at least have one more night, if I can, or day, to the Tabernacle before I leave on my coming years of service--year of service, rather.

And if it be the will of God, I want to try to get much overseas meetings this year, for I feel the need of it, especially in Switz--in Sweden, and Norway, and many of the Scandinavian--the Scandinavian countries, and down into Asia. I feel that we are desperately ought to be in prayer over these things, that we must learn the way of the Holy Spirit and the way that He would lead us, and the things that we would--ought to do.

20 In studying in the early history of the church, Broadbent's, and Hazeltine's, and many of their comments on it, Nicene Fathers... And yesterday I just wound up with the complete life of Saint Martin that the Catholic church refused to canonize; God did that. So they... Of his great life, and how that the same signs and wonders followed that man right down through his life, how he raised two dead people, cast out evil spirits, spoke in unknown tongues, and seen visions and things, and what a great man. But yet, in the very secret of his power was in humility before God. And we find today that the church, yet teaching its power and teaching the signs to follow the believer, yet we find them puffed out, "big me, little you," and that. It--it isn't like the early Church. You see? They were humble, and kind to one another, and sweet, understanding. And it's so much different today. And I wonder if a lot of this hasn't sidetracked us from the--the real kernel of--of the Message, that we want to humble ourselves. Keep yourself... The more humbler you can be, the better God will use you.

21 Studying on mythology and all these myths, Christmas itself is a myth. It's not no--nothing real about Christmas. Christmas wasn't even mentioned in the Bible; they never worshipped the birthday of Christ. Wasn't no such a thing. That's a Roman Catholic dogma and not a Christian teaching, no Scripture for it nowhere in the Bible and for the first hundred years after the Bible (See?) nothing of it. It's just a myth. Santa Claus, commercial, everything, the whole thing is wound up into a big conglomeration.

If you'd get back and study the beginning of it, and look down now, you'd see where we were at. There is nothing left; nothing can help but the coming of the Lord. That's all. There's nothing now can help us out of this chaos but the coming of the Lord.

23 Is this that little switch that censors them tapes? Maybe I better censor this whole thing, just not send it out, because it's pretty rude. But I say this so... Is the tapes being made now? Don't sell these tapes. See? These tapes are not for sale. They can be passed around through the church, or so forth, but... 'Cause it's--it'll cause confusion, as sure as the world. See? So just hold it till we get it fixed different.

Now, before we approach the message, and everybody try to be as thinking and as restful as you can. I won't take too long, but I want to take my time so that--driving it down, so that you'll really see it. Now, let's first... Now, if everything's out of the way, I believe, so far is there...

25 [Brother Neville says there are some available seats--Ed.] Yes, let those ladies that are standing along the side there come up in here. There's a place up here for you sisters. Yeah. Here's one right here in front. Here's a chair right back here. There's children up here on the altar, if someone wants to get up and--a little child, and give their seat to someone, adult standing, why, there's room on the--on the altar right here for the children, and the adult could have the seat. Those ladies standing back behind the pilaster there, if you... It's way back over here in the corner, but it's--it beats standing up there. If you would like to stand...

26 Here's some on the platform. Now, some of you brethren that would like to come up here, these children has... Here's one setting here by the side of Brother Way. Come up now; get your seats right around here so everybody, you can be right at home, feel you're--make yourself feel right at home. Here's a place right here, Brother Shelby, up here right here on the platform, if you wish to come up here and set down by us, right up here. And Brother Evans and Brother Charlie, and you, here's--here's a seat right here, and one right here, and two--two right here. Come right on up, brother there from... Just come right on up, make yourself comfortably so we can get everybody just as quietly as we possibly can for the--for the service, so that you won't be tired and weary standing up.

27 Some of you brethren back--sister way back in the hall there, standing way back down in the hall, you're... Still room... Here's another. It's a piano stool someone can use, if they'd like to come and set on it. It would be all right. I see a lady back there motioning a empty seat by the side of she, so then that's all right. Just make yourself feel just as comfortable as you can now.

And now, while we're getting situated, let's... It's about twenty minutes--twenty three minutes after ten, on this seventeenth day of December, rainy outside here in Jeffersonville this morning. And--and we're bad on the outside, but feel good on the inside, wonderful, knowing that we are approaching; the coming of the Lord is at hand, and approaching eternity. And we're so thankful to God that we are able this morning to stand and to impart to the believer and unbeliever, the Word of the living God, trusting that it'll be a great day for all of us to understand the things of the Lord.

29 Now, let us bow our heads just a moment for prayer. And while we have our heads bowed, if there's any would like to be remembered, just raise your hands to God, remember your request in your heart. Thank you.

30 Our heavenly Father, as we now are in the Tabernacle, all seated, and the microphone's alive, and the recorders a-going, and the Christians a-praying, requests being made known... And for some two or three weeks, I've constantly studied on this message for today. Just a few words that maybe the Holy Spirit would use to drive down the subject into the hearts of the people, that they might see the time that we are living, and prepare to meet the Lord God... We would pray for all of our sick and afflicted everywhere.

O Jesus, remember Thy Church, universal Church, all over the world this morning: some out into the woods, some down in the valley of decision, some of them are on the mountain top. And all over the world Thy children are depending on Thee and calling on Thee. And as John of old, from the Isle of Patmos, said, "Even so, come, Lord Jesus."

32 And we realize that we're not without the presence of the enemy. He's always near to hinder, and to stop, and to do anything that he can. But, O Lord, give Thy children faith this morning, power to rise above the enemy; to open their hearts and make their soul a field of fertile ground where that the Word of Life may be sowed; and bring forth great joy and a wide harvest.

I pray, Lord, that You'll bless Your Word and Your servants. Give help to this weak voice of mine that I might be able to hold strong by the anointing of the Holy Spirit. And then in the prayer line, give power and faith, Lord, that there will not be a feeble person in our midst when we leave this building. Grant it, Lord.

We know that we are living at the end time. And we ask You to bless us now as we further wait on Thee and read Thy Word. In Jesus' Name we pray. Amen.

35 Now, I'm going to read two or three places in the Scripture, and, as I announced last Sunday that today I was going to try to speak on "Christianity Versus Idolatry." And that is our subject for this morning. And now, I'm not no theologian, not a Bible student by no means, just an illiterate person that loves the Lord Jesus with all my heart. I do not claim to be a theologian, or try to take one's place, but just try in the humbleness of my heart to explain those things that I feel that the Holy Spirit has revealed to me, and I must give to my church. For it's to my interest that this church grows, that this church is spiritually right. It's to my interest, because this church is God's interest, and His interest is my interest. So I must see to this.

36 Reading in the early historians of Irenaeus and them, how they kept their church undefiled from the things of the world, how those old teachers got up there and really stayed with that Gospel. The Bible wasn't written then in the form as we have It now, not until the Reformation, and Luther put it in print. But they--they had what they called The Gospel and Apostle: Gospel and Apostle, and they stayed with that.

37 Now, for our--two places we aim to read this morning, one of them is found in the Book of Jeremiah the 7th chapter and beginning with 10th to the 18th verse. The other place is found in Acts 7:49. And if you want to mark the text for this, or the text out of this, Jeremiah 7, it'd be the 18th verse. I want to begin reading from the 10th verse:

And come and stand before me in this house, which is called by my name, and say, We are delivered to do all of these abominations?

Is this house, which is called by my name, become a den of robbers in your eyes? Behold, even I have seen it, saith the LORD.

But go ye now unto my place which was in Shiloh, where I set my name at the first, and see what I did for it for the wickedness of my people Israel.

And now, because ye have done all these works, saith the LORD, that I spake unto you, rising up early and speaking, but ye heard not... I called you, but ye answered not;

Therefore will I do this unto this house, which is called by my name, wherein ye trust, and unto the place which I give unto you and to your fathers, as I have done to Shiloh.

I will cast you out of my sight, I will have cast out all your brethren... I have cast out all your brethren, even the whole seed of Ephraim.

Therefore pay not thou for this people... pray not... for this people, neither lift up and cry nor prayers for them, neither make intercession unto me: for I will not hear thee.

See thou not what they do in the city of Judah and in the streets of Jerusalem?

38 Now, I want to stop before I read the final verse of this. Let me begin again. Now, God rebuking this people, and saying don't even pray for them... Let me begin with the 16th verse and read through the 18th. Now, listen close:

Therefore pray not thou for this people, neither lift up cry nor prayers for them, neither make intercessions to me: for I will not hear thee.

See thou not... Seest thou not what they do in the city of Judaea and in the streets of Jerusalem?

The children gather wood... the fathers kindle fires, and the women knead their dough, to make cakes to the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink-offerings unto other gods, that ye may provoke me to anger.

39 Now, I wish to turn now in the Book of Acts the 7th chapter, and begin with the 44th verse, and reading down to the 50th:

Our fathers had the tabernacle of witness in the wilderness, as he has appointed, speaking unto Moses, that he should make it according to the fashion that he had seen.

Which also our fathers that came in brought in with Jesus unto the possession of the Gentiles, whom God drave out before our face of our fathers, unto the days of David;

Whom found favour with God, and desired to find a tabernacle for the God of Jacob.

But Solomon built him a house. Howbeit the most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the prophet,

Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool: what house will you build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest?

40 Now, you can see by the reading of the Scripture, that where I'm placing my thought this morning upon idolatry first, to begin with. There's little wrote about idolatry. There's not many books to explain idolatry: what is idolatry; and yet the world's full of it. I think the reason of it is, is because that it never really been explained to people, not knowing what it would be. And it's been my privilege, and my great privilege in my life in traveling to see some idolatry, to know what it is.

And then, in studying idolatry the last few weeks: mythology, Greek mythology and Roman mythology, then it brings me back to see whether they kill--still keep that same thing alive, see whether if idolatry remains as it was at the beginning. Today in travel, seeing idolatry; and then seeing the way it began--reading how it began back at--in the early days, I see that it hasn't changed.

42 Now, I have been in India. India is full of idolatry. They have the fire-walkers there, and the different... I think, one afternoon when I arrived in Bombay, I was entertained that afternoon by... I'm... Somebody told me... I wouldn't know who was who; they was just in the temple of the Jains. And it was either seventeen or seven, different religions, and I'm pretty sure it was seventeen different religions had met me there in a challenge of the Word, and each one of them firmly against Christ: seventeen different religions. And they was... They made us take our shoes off at the temple and come in. And they set us down on pillows. And it would take some time to go through all the rigamarole, as I call it, we had to go through. But the mayor of the city taken us in there, himself was a Hindu, which is a Mohammedan.

And Mohammed was a prophet. And he came out of the line of Ishmael, which was also a son of Abraham.

44 And it was to this line that this famous evangelist in the world today that run from one of their men who challenged him to a showdown in the Word. And, to my opinion, the evangelist should have said, "I have no gifts of healing, but our body of believers has such. You give me a few hours, and I'll bring someone here." See? But, 'course, in doing that, then the evangelist would've exposed himself to the organizations that was backing him, and then he'd have been throwed out.

45 And then on the second thought of it, I do not believe I would've let that unbeliever triumph over the Word of God. If I'd have been defeated, I'd still stood there and showed my faith and belief in God that He remains the same. As the Hebrew children said, "Our God's able to deliver us from this fiery furnace. But nevertheless, we'll not bow to your idols." Yeah, I believe it would've been a more gallant thing. And then again I...

46 As being a doctor of theology, and well posted in Scripture, as the great evangelist is, and a mighty man he is, I believe that I would have challenged him upon the Word, whether Jesus was the Christ or not, or whether Mohammed was the prophet, and had proved him by his own Bible. If that would have been my call in the Bible, as it is the evangelist to explain it, I would have taken that stand instead of just running from it and backing up. That showed... That don't show that real Christian courage that'll stand there live or die; God's able to deliver. I believe I would've called the hand of him on that.

47 But they forget to think about Bombay when the blind man there, the Mohammedans, that night they received his sight in the meeting. They wouldn't mention that.

But, however, on these people, they are not hypocrites. They are sincere people, just as sincere as you and I--and sometimes more than we are here in America. They are not hypocrites. They truly believe that, and practice it with all that's in them.

49 Let me give you a little something on idolatry. I forget the name of the god that is the god of the fire-walkers, but it's a huge statue with great, big, something similar to a human face, a kind of a cameo-like face, with huge, big ears to hear all their sins and so forth. And great big rubies as earrings in their--in his ears here, that would probably cost a half a million a piece, maybe. That might be over-estimated; it may be underestimated. But, oh, such great costly jewels in this idol.

50 And the priest of the temple brings the poor farmer, he doesn't have to be... just an ordinary; don't have to be some special person. He's just an ordinary man, a farmer that wants to give thanks to his god for a good crop. And in doing that he shows his faith in god as he comes to the temple and is blessed by his priest.

And then to... getting ready to walk through a pool of coals that's many feet deep and many feet wide, and fanned with fans until they're white hot... Now, that's no put-on; it's truth. He goes before the idol, confesses his sins to this priest, and they pour water on him--holy water, and so forth, that the priest has blessed.

52 And then, many times, they take a large hook, fish hook, great, big, maybe a half inch to three quarters across the--the diameter, across from the--the point to the back staff of the hook. And they put a little ball of water on that, like a little Christmas tree ornament, and a little ball, and fill it full of water to make it heavy. And they take, literally thousands of those, and hook them in their flesh, pull them out. As they go in, in their flesh, pull them--to go through the torture to please their god, the idol. They're not hypocrites.

53 Then many times they stick their tongue out and have a lance with a fork on it to go through their tongue, and up through their nose and hold it together: take stitches of thread and sew their mouth together if they've said things wrong. And such torture...

And then set down by this great pool of fire. They kill a goat, to appease the idol, to offer a life for their sins. And you ought to hear the--the rumble when that goat is killed. They confess their sins on it, and kill the goat, throwing the--taking the blood as an atonement.

55 And then if this fire-walker, if he gets scared and runs through the fire, he brings reproach upon himself. But he must walk slow, steady through these coals of fire. And sometimes they're as many as fifteen feet deep, these coals of fire, and maybe fifteen--maybe fifteen feet deep, and maybe thirty yards or forty yards long, and about, oh, maybe eight or ten feet wide. And they're white hot. And he has nothing on but a clout, which is a little loincloth-like wrapped around the midst of him. And he gets out there, was hanging with all this, and bleeding, and fishhooks and everything all over his body, works hisself up into a frantic until white slobbers is pouring from his mouth.

And here he comes, walking through that fire, and walk out on the other side, unharmed at all, through the fire. And maybe his feet going that deep--legs down into the fire, two feet or better as he walks, pulling up them red-hot coals on his human flesh, walking through that fire, and comes out on the other side unharmed. You could look at his feet, not a scratch or a scorch.

And in watching so, and thinking, if a sacrifice to a pagan idol, with the blood of a goat, with faith in such would protect the heathen from fire, what would the Blood of Jesus Christ do for the believer to a living God?

58 Now, idolatry is a strange thing. Down through the ages we've had it, every since the--guess, the beginning of time. Now, the order for this idol worship is the man that sets up the idol, fixes the idol. Then he goes in and prepares himself for this great worship. Now, he believes that this idol is made in the image of some god that he doesn't never--has never seen. He's without a form, so he believes he's in the image of this idol that he makes to this god.

Now, don't let that leave you. The image is in the image of the mythical god that he believes that is.

Then he goes to--before this idol, and prostrates himself, and believes that the god that's an unseen person comes down into this idol. And he believes that he talks to god through this idol, that god brings hisself into this idol and answers him back. And many of you teachers here that's took the mythology... Even those gods, they had battles with one another, they claimed, and everything, in those days.

Now, in other words, the god hypnotizes himself from his supernatural standing, into this idol, and speaks back to the worshipper through this idol. And the worshipper, in some kind of a built-up emotional sense, believes that the idol speaks to him, to his heart, and he's forgiven of his sins and whatmore, through this idol, which plainly shows it's the devil. It's the devil that does it.

62 And they just don't just do things haphazardly; some of them does, but there's some real true worshippers of those things. For instance, I could tell you stories of how those devils in those idols perform all kinds of things: make blood come out of things, and everything else. They--they are--they are devils.

And if you don't believe in a--there is really a devil, you don't believe there's a God. Sure, you've got to believe the contrary; the pro and con. So there is a real devil, and he is a person, not a thought. He is a person.

Now, there's teaching goes on that says the devil is just an--an evil thought you get. No, no, it isn't. The devil is a person. The same people believes that the Holy Ghost is just a--a good thought you get. But don't believe that. The Holy Ghost is a Person; It's the Person of Christ in Spirit form.

66 Now, these idolaters... (And you got your Scriptures ready or the places for your Scriptures. I--I might refer to some of them in a few moments, of the Scriptures. We might read some.) Now, these idolaters, prostrating themself before the idol, believe that the god that they are worshipping is represented in this idol. Now, have you got that, that the worshipper is not a hypocrite? He actually is getting a hold of something that's in that idol, because it comes back on him. He does something; gets it from that idol, which is a myth god, not a real One.

And many times, the devil gets into those things. And the devil gets into meetings sometime, and impersonates himself as God. I have seen this in my ministry.

68 Now, remember, this is just--we're just teaching this morning. And I want this church, when I leave into the ministry here to go out in the fields, I want you to stay with your pastor, and stay with the teaching that's been taught here. Stay with this Word; don't you leave It. You stay right with the Word; no matter what comes or goes stay with that Word. See? Now, and just because that I go away... I'm just one of the pastors here. Brother Neville teaches the same thing I do, so just come right on to church and listen to the Word.

I don't know where He's going to lead me. I told my wife this morning at the table, "There's been something in me that's cried out all these years. I'm going to find out what it is." Now, I don't know which way It'll lead, where It'll go. But where He leads me, I'll follow.

70 Now, idolatry, it's still today. We find... I find people coming to the altar, and with blind sayings of blind teachers, that'll say, "Just open up; forget everything; make your mind a blank. You'll become an--an Elijah. You'll become this, that, or the other." What a lie. You don't come to God... That's to open up your soul to all kinds of devil spirits get in. Don't you do that. You must remember: there is a devil, and he impersonates Christ to the letter almost.

71 I was reading in the Life of Saint Martin sometime ago, that where a boy... He was actually a monk, and he said that God had called him to be one of the old prophets, "You listen to me, I am one of the old prophets." And the school of Martin, of course, wouldn't listen to such a thing as that. So they didn't believe it because the boy's life didn't pattern up to it. Finally, he said, "I'm going to prove to you that I'm called to be an old prophet. Just a young fellow," said, "but I'm called."

See, "Gifts and callings are without repentance." See, they get off the Word. And when you get off the Word you get into anything.

73 And this boy said, "Tonight, around midnight, God is going to give me a white robe to set among you all with, to show that I'm an old prophet." So they... That night, they all listened, and whispering, "come in," and people traveling. And the boy received a white robe. When the visitor left, they went and looked at the robe; it was genuine, a real, white robe, looked very good.

But the old bishop, he just couldn't get that. It didn't seem right, because it just wasn't Scriptural--a white robe. And when he did, they said, "Take this robe and go stand before Saint Martin, that man of God." And he wouldn't do it. He wouldn't stand before that genuine prophet. He wouldn't stand; and they forced him to do it. And when they started to take him, the robe vanished and went somewhere; they didn't know where it went. See, when it's brought to a showdown...

76 If you've got genuine gold, you don't have to worry about whether it's good or not; it'll stand the trial anywhere. And the real Spirit of God will stand the trial because it's tried on the Word of God. "Upon this rock I'll build My Church."

I've seen people get into hysterics, good people. (Now, you can see why I don't want this--this tape sold.) I've seen good people, and Pentecostal people, pastors who didn't understand, the people get into hysterics, and fall into trances, and everything like that, and--and do things, and finally run them into the insane institution. It was opening up their heart: innocent people, and devils came in and taken place. There is a real devil.

78 I was reading here where one came to... I believe it was Irenaeus or Martin, one. (Some of the Bible students that's better versed in this than I...) Had a gold crown on his head, white robe on, shoes inlaid with gold, and said, "I'm the Christ; confess Me." That saint wouldn't do it. That real prophet of God stood there, waited. And they said two or three times to him, "I'm the Christ, confess Me."

He said, "Our Christ don't come like that."

That's right. You've got to know the Word. Stay on the Word. See, the great battle is at hand. Now, we've played church for years and years, but the hour's come now that when Jambres and Jannes will withstand Moses as the Bible said they would. And it's going to be spiritual battle: conflict. There'll be some just continue on. The denominational church will just move right on into domination, and go on the way it goes. But I mean the real true believer is coming to that battlefield. And you'd better be versed and know what you're doing, or you could take an evil spirit so easy and not know. If it's contrary to this Word, don't believe it. Stay with that Word.

80 Idolatry, idolatry's old. It's old here in the United States. And years ago the Pueblo Indians and--out in Arizona, they had an idol-worship. And that was, they--they had a rain god. And the rain god would take a--a mud turtle, and they made an image of a mud turtle. And they put specks all over him like he come up out of the mud. And they would throw themselves before this mud turtle, believing that there was a rain god came down into this mud turtle hull, and spoke to them through this mud turtle, because they believed that the--he lived in the mud and moisture, and he was a god over it. They had a... It's a mythology, just a--a make-belief that it is true.

Now, and they worshipped devils in doing so. Worshipping a mud turtle, thinking it was a rain god, they brought spirit upon them, sure, 'cause they opened their hearts to it. But it was the wrong spirit.

82 So many people today are opening their hearts to the wrong thing. You get a spirit all right, but many times it contradicts the Word, saying, "The days of miracles is past. There's no such a thing as this or that." Remember, that's a devil under the disguisement of Christianity. God help us when we get down into this in a--after a bit, that you see it (See?), that it's an evil spirit in the disguisement of Christianity. But it isn't the Spirit of Christ, because the Spirit of Christ comes to the Word every time. He can't deny His Own Word.

83 Now, when Christianity came to Rome--Rome, in the very city of Rome had four hundred pagan temples inside the seven-mile wall: four hundred pagan temples, and they were to gods and to goddesses: gods and goddesses, women and men--gods, four hundred different ones. Think of it: four hundred.

Now, that's what Paul found when he come to Rome. That's what Aquila and Priscilla had when they were sent away from Pentecost and established the church in Rome; that's what they came into: pagan worship of idols. There was around two million people in Rome, in metropolitan Rome; that is, the slaves, and the outside surburbans, and so forth, around two million people. But the walls around Rome was seven miles. And inside of that seven miles, right at the foot of the mountain, was four hundred pagan temples to pagan gods and goddesses.

85 Now, I'd like to speak here just a moment on something I've taken from the histories, and I've got one right here with me. The way they entered into worship. How did they come to worship? How did a pagan come to worship? The first thing he did was go to the temple and find the priest, the pagan priest. Then he would give him an offering of so much money, and then a sacrifice, an animal to appease the god that he was going to speak to.

And in sometimes in one temple, there'd be more than one different kind of god. There'd be gods, goddesses, and everything else, in one temple.

So the pagan priest... He would go to him and give him some money, and the pagan priest would give him back a candle, just a regular tallow candle. And then the worshipper taken this candle... After he had paid the priest, taken this candle, and goes over to that certain altar of this god that he wanted to talk to. And on this altar was fire where the sacrifice would be burned at the foot of the statue, the big bronze temple, or--or idol. And he took this temp--this candle, and lit it from the fire altar--the altar fire of the idol. He lit the candle and went down to the foot of the--the altar before the--the idol, and set this candle down. And then after he set the candle down...

88 I guess it's so the certain god amongst all the other gods would know just which one of the statues he was supposed to get into, you know, to come back and talk to him. Why the candle, I don't know. But he'd set the candle down, lit off the altar fires.

And then he would go back out in the floor of the tabernacle, and there he would prostrate himself on the floor. And there he would put all of his soul, all of his strength into his prayer, and pray to this great god of some sort, a make-belief, a mythical god, pray to this god to come down in this image and talk to him.

90 It said that one of the emperors could so prostrate himself before the image of Apollos that he could actually say that he heard voices coming from the temp--from the--from the idol, talking back to him: prostrating himself.

You'd say at this point, "Brother Branham, did he hear a voice?" I do not doubt but what he did, but it was the voice of a devil. There was no such a thing as Jupiter, a god, and all these other gods they had.

But they prostrated themselves. And they laid there and worshipped--worshipped this mysterious god that they knowed nothing about while his spirit was in the idol that they thought he looked like. They made a image to him, and that found favor with him.

93 Then they made an offering. Then when he got hisself all worked up into this emotion, he goes up again before the idol. And this time the pagan priest had brought him down some--some food and drink, and set it at the feet of the idol. And then... (Now, I'm--got it wrote out here on this page, I'm reading it right off. See?) And he would go down to the foot of this idol, and take some of this drink offering and sip it, and nibble a little bit on the food, and then pour it upon the feet of the idol.

What was he doing? Having communion with devils, communing with devils, gods and goddesses. Just a--a figurative type of the Christian communing with Christ, eating the communion. That was the kind that the first church, or the first pilgrims of the Gospel that came to Rome found, was in these people in this kind of a worship.

95 Baal was the most noted god of all the age of the idols, was Baal: B, double a, l. He was a sun god. And then he had a--a wife, the moon god, goddess, Ashtoreth, I-s-h-t-r... Ashtoreth. And it's also pronounced, A-s-t-a-r-t-e, "Astarte." It's on the Roman coin. She was called the goddess, moon goddess, or "queen of heaven, mother of gods," the moon god. And the sun god was Baalim.

Well, nearly all the pagans worshipped that sun. Even the Indians was doing the same thing when--when we come--found America here--when America was founded. Come... The fathers came here; they found that they were still worshipping the--the sun, because in this, they worshipped...

That's the way they were worshipping the gods and goddesses in Rome, when the Christian arrived at Rome.

98 Now, in my travel, I have noticed that idolatry hasn't changed. And neither has true Christianity changed. They both hold their places, and will until the coming of the Lord Jesus. On this I'd like to speak just a little bit so you get an idea of it. And if you're spiritual, you surely will catch it.

Because that Baal was the sun god, well, the cakes that was made... As Jeremiah said here, we spoke of a few moments ago, the women had made cakes unto Baal, the sun god. 'Cause you find out a little later on, that--down in the chapter, if you read it, that they said, "If we don't worship Baal, then our crops fail, because Baal was the god of fertility." In other words, "We know that the sun makes the crops to grow."

But the prophet told them, "It's because you've forsaken God. That's the reason your crops don't grow."

But they worshipped Baal. Said, they'd worship, make offerings to him.

102 Now, if Baal is a round god... Now, catch this word by word, and you'll get the rest--the ending of this message. God was a round god, a sun god. They had great big brass plates that would reflect the sun and look like fire. And then the bread that Jeremiah said here that they... The women would bake these cakes unto Baal, that it was made round like the sun. Well, then it was laid upon the altar, the pagan altar for the communion, and made round like the sun or like the moon, because it was the sun god or the moon god.

103 The Baalim was... and we... Said, "It was a god of all fertility; he makes everything to grow."

Now, the early church come facing this when they come into Rome. And it is said and believed by the Roman church, or by the church today, or the Roman Catholic church, which is called Catholic.

We're all catholic. We are the catholic church. We are the apostolic catholic. The "catholic" means "universal." And we are the universal Church of the apostolic faith. Yes, sir. There's a difference between the two churches; one of them was catholic, universal, apostolic; the other one was Roman Catholic.

106 And it was said that Peter... or they believe it, that Peter established the Roman church. I want the Scripture. I want the place that you can say that Peter was ever in Rome under any conditions as the Roman church said, "He was there from 41 to 46."

And, at that very same time, Claudius was emperor in Rome, which made all the Jews leave. Read Acts the 18th chapter, and you'll find out that Paul, when he went up into Ephesus, he found Aquila and Priscilla, which was actually Jews, and had been taken out during the time of the persecution. And they were here in Palestine again because Claudius had commanded all Jews to leave, both Christian and orthodox. Aquila and Priscilla established the church in Rome, and they had to leave because of the rising of Claudius, had taken all of the church--or the Christians and all the Jews out of Rome.

108 Now, Peter being the bishop of the church... And I can show you Scripture, plumb on down to at least nearly seventy years, that Peter never was out of Palestine. Right in the Scripture. And you say that Peter was murdered in Rome, and Paul had his head cut off in Rome. That's dogma. I've read all of the martyrologys I can find, and there's not one of them that states anything about Peter or Paul, either one being killed in Rome. Of the earliest authentic martyrologys that we can read, there's none of them that says anything about it. He wasn't. It's a dogma.

I'm here to expose paganism, so we're--we're going to do that by the help of the Lord and His Word (See?) just show you how the church is. You're hollering about Catholic, but just wait a few minutes.

110 Now, now, we find out that after Aquila and Priscilla, according to Scripture, was taken out of Rome, the little church was left as an orphan. All was in there were converted pagans that came over into the Roman Christian church, the early church that Aquila and Priscilla and another couple that had established this church and had nourished it.

Then we find out, as soon as they left, that they made their own bishops, and took their own doctrine. And then they adopted... To find favor with the emperor Constantine and those who later came, to find favor, because they had to get members in there to stand in the political hold up of the nation. They brought in members of the church. And taking them in on perfect, just confession, knowing no more about God than some of these people we got in America today does; just as a profession, which was a great big mouthful for them to profess Christ, another God besides their own god. And in there they adopted into their constitution of the church, pagan ceremonies.

112 Now, the Roman priest... Then they adopted this by taking and making the communion... The first thing come up was making the communion. Instead of a broken parcel like the body of Christ, they would make it round like the sun or like the moon. And to this day, it's still round. Sure. It's still a round wafer and not a broken piece of His body. It's round and smooth. Roman priests today lay this round wafer on the altar and call it the literal body of Christ.

113 Now, there's a great stand-back between some of these high Episcopalians and so forth and the Catholic church, is upon that subject, whether it is the literal Body or it represents the body. The Roman Catholic says it is the literal body, because that was the literal body of Baal the sun god that reflected hisself on that piece of brass and made it round. No Christian table has round bread on it.

Then they wanted to face the east, and so forth, like they did in the pagan worship, and bring women in, and so forth, just like they've always did--like the pagans to the goddess, and so forth. Now, they just taken down Astarte and put up Mary, made her the queen of heaven. They taken down Jupiter and put up Peter. And they had to get a dogma. In order to do that, they had...

When Aquila and Priscilla returned back after thirteen years of the reign of Claudius; then when they returned back, they found their church completely given to idolatry, but had growed to a mammoth, big thing.

116 In order to bring this in, they must absolutely take away the Bible. Now, I'm an Irishman. I've got what they call "Facts of Our Faith" that belongs only to a priest, and so forth. And I know this with interviews with priests, the priest will not argue you the Bible; the Bible's just another book to him. When this here Bishop Sheen said here about two years ago, that "Anybody that tried to believe the Bible, was like walking through muddy waters." They don't believe That. They started there, and they said, "God is in His church, not His Word."

117 This priest up here on the road, that came for the interview recently, up here at the Sacred Heart, he said to me, or this church up the road. I forget what it is. I think it's called Sacred Heart. He come to me about the baptism, Mary Elizabeth Frazier, who had backslid and turned to be a Catholic. He said, "Did you baptize her?"

I said, "Yes."

Said, "How did you baptize her?"

I said, "In Christian baptism."

He said, "What way do you mean?"

I said, "There's only one Christian baptism."

He said, "What do you mean, by immersing?"

I said, "Yes, sir."

He said, "You immersed her then in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost?"

I said, "That's not Christian baptism." I said, "Christian baptism is immersing in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ."

He put it down. He said, "Will you swear to this oath to--or this declaration to the bishop?"

I said, "If he can't believe my word, let him do without it." I said, "I don't swear by nothing." See? And he said... And I said, "Not to be arrogant, sir, but I know the Bible said, 'Don't swear by heavens or by earth, because it's His footstool,' and so forth. We're not supposed to do that."

He said, "Strange, the Catholic church used to baptize like that."

I said, "When? When?" See? But they say that they did it.

Because frankly, they were, and we were all one at the beginning, and it... The origin--origin come from Pentecost. That's the beginning of the first church anywhere, anybody can talk about. The Christian church begin at Pentecost with a Pentecostal experience, Pentecostal people, Pentecostal baptism. All come from the original church at Pentecost.

124 Now, notice. Now, we find out then that they had to get away from the Bible teaching in order to have these things to please the emperors and so forth, to bring in pagans.

Now, look. Peter was a Jew. Is that right? Could you imagine Saint Peter adopting the idea of putting up idols in a church, a Jew who was forbidden to even look around to idols? Could you imagine him doing a thing like that? Not Peter. Could you imagine him saying, "All my writings back there in the beginning was all wrong; I'll just throw them down now. I'm going to live as a spirit in this Roman church, and I'm going to adopt..." Well, it'd be a changed man.

Therefore, to do that, they had to start a dogma that Peter was buried in the church, and had left all the commandments with them, and they were the original Catholic church. They're not. There's no Scripture; there's no history nor nothing to prove it; not a thing. They wasn't.

127 And that pagan priest of the first Roman church is just exactly like the same one today. They believe that that bread is the body of Christ, that somehow, Christ comes down and jumps into that piece of bread laying on the altar (that the mice will pack away overnight). See? Believe... And that's the reason the Catholic believes you must go to the church to worship, because God is in that church. That's the reason they bow and cross themselves around the church, because that piece of bread is God. It's nothing but a representation of a Baalim sun god. There's no Scripture to it at all. Yes, that round wafer laying on the altar...

128 Now, therefore, they did not accept the Christian teaching that... Irenaeus, Polycarp, and those early brethren, Paul... We find out, the oldest disciple was--lived the longest, was John. He was exiled three years out on Patmos, because he had a school. He was transmitting or fixing the Word of God, putting It together, the Epistles together. They found him and his scholars a-doing it, and they excommunicated him for three years. After the death of the emperor he was brought back, and then he wrote the Book of Revelation.

129 And talk about, "God in His church, or God in His Word?" The Bible said that the Word is God.

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.

And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us...

Besides, any teaching of any church, let it be Baptist, Presbyterian, Methodist, Pentecostal, or whatever it may be that don't stay letter by letter with this Bible is wrong. For John said in the Isle of Patmos, the Holy Spirit, or Christ, speaking to him said this, "If any man shall take anything out of This or add anything to It..." So how you going to add these pagan idol worship symbols, making three god out of One, and all these other pagan affairs which, the early church never taught it and was against it?

131 The Nicene Council, whether He was three substance or one substance, the great debate... Them martyrs come up there, some of them was... With one guy, they--the bishop, Pentecostal preacher, for laying hands on the sick, they put a hot rod across his arms and pulled his arms back like this. Others, standing where they take a sword and gouge his eyes out... Looked like a bunch of martyrs that stood for this Word. Hallelujah. They mingled their blood with the prophets of old. This Word, brother. It's God's Word.

132 When these pagans were converted, they brought in these symbols unto Christianity. They could not use the Bible any more, because the Bible exposed this. And they'll tell you right today that they don't have--they don't believe That. They say, "It's all right, but the church is the supreme Word."

Well, we find the same thing in Pentecost. Don't holler about Catholic, when we're just as guilty, the Methodist, Baptist, and every one of them.

You Methodists so holy, why did you kill Joseph Smith then? This is America, and a right to worship. I don't believe what Joseph Smith said, but you had no right killing him (Right.), the Mormon.

You Baptists. How many have you covered up? The rest of you? And Pentecost, just as guilty as the rest of them, becomes a stuffed shirt and a bunch of hypocrisy. And instead of the humility, and the power of the Spirit, you've got the Word without the Spirit. And you do more harm than you would if you was like the rest of them back in their pagan ceremonies with all kind of trinitarian ideas, and all this other stuff. You can't prove it by the Word. The Word's contrary to it. How pitiful. How pitiful.

137 So when they formed the first church of Rome, the Christianity, they had to dismiss the Bible and to take up these ceremonies. In order to do it, they had to have some kind of a background. So they said Peter was the first pope of Rome. And he still remains that way; they say. Well, let's say he was. Would Peter back down on the Words of Pentecost? Could you imagine a Jew setting up idols?

And when I can prove to you by written Word out of the Bible, exactly the days and years, that Peter never did leave Palestine but one time, and went to Babylon down by the Euphrates. Never was in Rome, by the Scriptures, THUS SAITH THE LORD. It's all a pagan idea.

Now we're going to bring that right out into Protestantism. Look at Pentecost without taking the Word. Stay with that Word and you're always right; get off that Word, you'll go anywhere.

140 Here sometime ago, at a great meeting with a big Pentecostal school, a woman jumped up speaking in tongues and interrupted the altar call. And that night when I come back in, Billy met me out there and said, "You know what? That woman said she had another message tonight she was going to give."

And I looked at the woman: bobbed hair, a dress on so tight looked like she was poured into it, setting up there fixing her hair, pulling up her stockings. I knowed she was going to jump up. And she jumped up, and I said, "Set down." She just kept on. I said, "Do you hear me? Set down." Oh, my.

When I went out that night, there was four or five of them guys met me out there with her, said, "You grieved the Spirit."

I said, "Any spirit that I grieve with the Word of God ought to be grieved." I said, "Don't the Bible say that the spirit of the prophets is subject to the prophet? If she's testifying, which prophecy is--is... Speaking in tongues is prophecy if it's interpreted." I said, "Then let her wait till I am finished, then she can have it."

He said, "But you're teaching the Word."

I said, "That's what I'm standing by."

He said, "She had something fresh and new from heaven, something different from that." If that isn't back to Roman Catholicism I don't know what it is. Let every man's word be a lie and every spirit be a lie, and God's Word be the Truth. God's Word's first.

146 What's the trouble today, they have so many revelations and false things. It's prostrating themselves out there, and opening up their heart to devils instead of staying with God's Word. That's where the trouble lays. That's what's the matter. People, honest, sincere, good people, but you can't tell them. "Why, we believe this as Pentecostal people." "We believe this, as Baptist people."

I believe This because It's the Word of God. I challenge anybody to correct me in It. See? That's right. This is the Word. Stay with This. This is true.

148 So they formed the first church, the first Roman Catholic church. And instead of calling the--him bishop, which they always had called him, now they called him "Father." They still do. And they say here, "You have to admit it, that this wafer is the Body of Christ. And in so far, the priest is a god, because God is obliged to listen to the voice of the priest that changes this wafer to the literal body of Christ." And then smart men let that be poked down their throat. Oh, my. Oh, how...

But the true worshippers, the true bishops, stayed with the Word. They stayed right there in that Nicene Council. They held that Word right there. Yes, sir. They come in like martyrs, everything else. But they stayed with that Word. They wanted no idolatry at all.

150 And I want somebody to show me where Saint Patrick was ever a Roman Catholic. There is no such thing. He protested that Roman church. He was the nephew of Saint Martin. I was reading here in, a woman that wrote a... Hazeltine, Mrs. Hazeltine, "Excerpts of the Nicene Council," said that she went to the card at Oxford to get the--the card for the--a--the--a--"The Life of Saint Martin," and this fellow said, "But he wasn't canonized by the Roman church." Certainly not, he protested the thing. And so did Saint Patrick. The men who stayed with the Word of God, built their own schools. They got away from them kind of things.

151 Now, we find out, so it is today. The Roman church continues right on with their same round biscuit, believing that Christ comes down and jumps in. And listen, do you know the priest drinks the wine? When they're to take it one with another, "He passed the cup one to another." But in the pagan form, the priests drink the wine. See? You still... It's all pagan, just exactly. They don't care.

They tell you, "I won't talk to you about no Bible." That minister, or priest, said to me up there, said, "Mr. Branham, you're trying to talk about a Bible; I'm talking about a church."

I said, "God is the Word." Right. Now, all right.

We find in this, to this day, that's why the Roman Catholic church has to go to church to worship. They are taught that God is in this round wafer, the host in the tabernacle. See? Can't you see that's pagan? Sure, it is.

154 Can't you see that people that will adopt anything--anything contrary to this Word is the same outfit? Didn't the Bible, in Revelations 17, call the Catholic church "a whore?" Didn't It call the Protestants the mother of--that she was the mother of harlots? The same thing. She give out doctrine from her cup of the filthiness of the abomination of her fornications: dirt and filth, the makeup of mere man instead of the Word of the living God which is true and unadulterated. O God, have mercy on us, is my prayer.

155 Irenaeus said, I wrote down a note here what he said. Said, "The Word of God is like a fine bunch of nice big jewels that was placed out to make a statue of a great mighty King. But said, "Creeds, dogmas, denominations, take those beautiful jewels, and make the form of a dog out of it, and deceive the ignorant of the Word. This they do to corrupt the ways of God and to bring a reproach upon It." Hallelujah.

You try to make the Word of God say something to fit your organization, you're taking the jewels out of the great King's Body and making a image of dog, or a fox, or a hog, or something, out of it. And you deceive the ignorant of the Word.

Hallelujah. There are some who have the Spirit of God, that stands for the Word incarnate. God, increase our ranks. The Word, nothing but the Word, take that Word where Jesus said in there, "All heavens and earth will pass away, but My Word shall not."

158 Where It said, "Baptize in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ," they make "Father, Son, Holy Ghost," three gods out of It. They take all kinds of dogmas and make up all kinds of things, and sprinkling instead of immersing: everything. Make some kind of a man-made wallow out of it instead of putting it in the Jewel in the great King, Christ. Oh, hallelujah. That's God incarnate: Christ.

They corrupt the ways of God, let the people come in the church, women with bobbed hair, wearing makeup, dresses on that looks scandalous: men so sissified, let a woman lead them around by the ear. Come to the church, and playing bunco and bingos, and all kinds of corruption things. And preachers and so forth out on banks with naked women dressed in bathing suits and going swimming, smoking cigarettes, and calling themselves servants of God, when this temple is a holy temple dedicated to God, not to filth of the world. It's true.

But they taken the jewels of God and made a hog out of it, or a fox, or a dog, or a polecat, or something, and feed it to the unlearned, the ignorant.

160 Thank you, Doc. I had one here, but I just didn't think about using it: a handkerchief.

Yes, that's what they do. Irenaeus was so right. What does God think about all this? Is it just like what they tried to say, "Oh, it doesn't matter to Him?" It does matter to Him. It is mattering. Why did He tell Jeremiah the things that He did then? Why did He say that? It does matter. God's got a way.

What if Moses said, "I'll take off my hat instead of my shoes?" He'd have never saw the vision. You've got to come God's way. God has a way.

164 There's so much we could say. Let's just turn to one Scripture here. I got many of them wrote down. Let's turn to Numbers 25, just a minute, Numbers 25. We'll see whether it--it matters anything to God or not. Let's see if it does, whether these creeds, dogmas, and so forth does matter. "He's a good God, He just overlooks the whole thing." He doesn't. He lays a line and draws a plummet, and you've got to come to It.

And Israel abode in Shittim, and the people begin to commit whoredom with the daughters of Moab. (Listen.)

And they called the people unto the sacrifice of their gods: and the people did eat, and bowed down to their gods.

And Israel joined himself unto Baal-peor: and the anger of the LORD was kindled against Israel. (No wonder He said, "Don't pray for that kind of people." See?)

And the LORD said unto Moses, Take all the heads of the people, and hang them up before the LORD against the sun, that the fierce anger of the LORD may be turned away from Israel.

And Moses said unto the judges of Israel, Slay ye every one his man that... joined unto Baal-peor.

165 "Slay every one of them." God wants to be God, and if He ain't God, He ain't going to be second place. He don't have to let Baal and some man-made dogma, and some theory of some man, or some idea of a creed, or some idea of a--of a denomination stand in His way. He's God. And He's able of these stones to rise children to Abraham. He don't have to have your denominations. He don't have to have your big societies and your schools and things. He takes what He can get in His hand that's nothing, breathes the breath of Life into it, and it becomes something that'll serve Him. That's what makes Him God. Certainly, it matters to God.

You say, "It doesn't matter." It does matter. Certainly, it matters.

166 Pope Leo the Great, reigned and from 440 until 461. Oh, he thought he was exactly doing what was right. Come into the church... Before him was Victor, and he was a rat too. And he come in there, and how he put the Christians to death and everything else.

And then who started all this, putting it legalized murder? You know who it was? Saint Augustine of Hippo. That's exactly who did it.

Saint Augustine had an opportunity once, so says the history, to become a great man, and be filled with the Holy Ghost. He set in the back of the yard there, in Lyons, France, at that great school where Irenaeus had taught, and them, and Saint Martin. He set in this school yard, and the Holy Ghost--Ghost come to him. But he refused to accept It.

Then what did he become? A twofold more child of hell than he was to begin with. He went right on down to Hippo, Africa. There he set his school. And it was...

"Show me."

170 I can take you to the history. He was the one who sanctioned his word to it, that it was all right to put to death any heretic who would disagree with the dogmas of the Roman church: Saint Augustine of Hippo. Is there a Bible scholar here, or somebody that's read history, knows that that's true, raise up your hand? Yeah. See? Sure, they are. Saint Augustine of Hippo, he was the one who passed the verdict that it was all right to kill heretics who disagreed with the Roman church, sanctioning them pagan doctrine, of getting away from the Bible, and establishing a son god worship. You know the reason Christianity is...

171 You know where you got Christmas? Christ was born in April. But what did they do? The solar system is slowing up now as it gets away, each day getting a little longer--a little shorter, and a little shorter. And from the twentieth until the twenty-fifth is when the sun god had its birthday. This... There's about five days there; that's when they had the Roman circus in that time, the celebration of the sun god's birthday at that time. And now you see what you got now? They said make it the sun-god, they take it Son of God. And the whole thing is pagan to begin with. And the people on the streets, with their high-heeled shoes, and they're twisting up and down the streets, and running into stores...

And here the other day, my wife was telling me, "Someone said, 'I won't know what to get daddy.' Said, 'Brother's going to get him a quart of whiskey, and the other one said he was going to get him some champagne.' And one said, 'Well, I'm going to get him a--a poker set.'" Celebration of Christmas, pagan, devil-worship... All right.

173 But Augustine sanctioned it. If you want to refer to this in Schmucker's, the writing of Schmucker, S-c-h-m-u-c-k-e-r-s, Schmucker's "The Glorious Reformation," here's what it stated, that "From the time that Saint Augustine of Hippo passed this verdict to the Catholic church, it throwed the doors wide open for them to kill anything they wanted to then, that denied that pagan church. And from the time of Saint Augustine, about three hundred years after Christ until 1850, the great massacre of Ireland, there was eighty-six million Protestants killed by the Catholic church. That's on the Roman martyrology: Eighty-six million." Now, fuss with the historian, he's the one that said that. I'm just repeating his word. "Everyone that disagreed with the Catholic dogma..."

Not catholic, the word "catholic." They don't--they don't deserve that name. They are Roman pagans. Not those precious people, there's tens of thousands of them people out there, just as sincere as them--any other idolater is. They think that they're worshipping God, when (back to the Word) they're in an idol with idols all over the place. See.

176 All right, it was a dog--dogma--Roman dogmas. And listen, I want to state something here. I was past that.

In the year of 1640... In the year of 1640, when Ireland's slaughter came on under the Roman Jesuits and the priests, one hundred thousand of Saint Patrick's converts was killed. If Saint Patrick was a Roman Catholic, then why did they kill their own people? Them were factory working people and everything. That's right. "One hundred thousand" on the martyrology, "that they put to death because they disagreed with the teaching."

I've been to some of Saint Patrick's churches in Northern Ireland. Yes, sir. I had the privilege of seeing that. It was just a big old hull. They didn't have them idols sticking up, and pouring stuff on their feet, and paying for them people to come back and get in that idol. "Mary, hail, Mary, and mother of God..." The same thing as they did to Astarte: bewitching the spirit of Mary.

179 Just two or three years ago, the Catholic church started a new dogma that Mary had rose up from the dead and is gone into heaven. How many remembers that? Oh, all of you do. The papers was full of it. Dogmas, it's built upon dogmas, and not one speck of truth nowhere.

Now, you Protestants are just as bad, that refuse to take the Word of God. It's dogma of the Protestant church the same as it's dogma of the Catholic church. And we're altogether wrong till we get back to the Word of the living God. Right.

181 You Assemblies of God, you Foursquare, you Pentecostal Oneness, threeness, or whatever you may be, come back to the Word of God. Quit some of these here denominational idols, denominational sphinx. They bewitch themselves, the spirit of the devil into these denominational idols. Do you know that? Denomination is an idol.

You say, "Are you a Christian?"

"I'm Presbyterian."

"Are you a Christian?"

"I'm a Methodist."

"Are you a Christian?"

"I'm Pentecostal."

That don't mean no more than what you're a hog, or a dog, or a skunk: has no more to do with it. That's right. What we need today is back to the Word of God.

183 Now, these shop workers and precious people in Northern Ireland... If Saint Patrick... Where all of his schools was... You know, his name wasn't Patrick? His name was Succat. He was kidnapped as a little boy; his sisters was killed. And he returned back, because he trained dogs to chase hogs and so forth. So he--he--he--he did. When he did that, then they--he found his way back home to his father and mother. And he started a school. And the school in Northern Ireland never did accept the pope as the supreme vicar of God. They didn't believe it. They stayed with the Word. God bless that blessed saint, Saint Patrick, great man.

184 And you hear them say that Saint Patrick run all the snakes out of Ireland. Read the history and see what it was. Saint Patrick believed in speaking in tongues. Saint Patrick believed in taking up serpents or drinking deadly things. And when he could pick up a snake and throw it out of his way, they said, "He run snakes out of Ireland." It was because he believed in taking up serpents and nothing would harm them. Yes. Oh, sure.

185 They didn't have those--these great big shrines. And what would--what would a saint... What would Irenaeus do today? What would Saint Patrick do today to see the hundreds of billions of dollars placed into the Roman Catholicism to build big churches and million-dollar statues and everything? Just the same as the Protestants is doing.

I made a statement the other day, and it stumped everybody. That's the reason I'm holding this tape. You just let them alone; the blind leads the blind, let them fall in the ditch. That's the only thing you can do. See? When I told them about altar calls, there was no such a thing in the Bible as altar calls.

187 [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... of His holiness. By humbling ourself to His death, reckoning ourself nothing, then the Holy Ghost comes in and lifts us up. And we don't trust in ourself, 'cause we can do nothing. But with Him, we can do all things.

188 We, in His image, a living image of a living God. What does you... When you surrender yourself to God, and God comes into you, what does it make you? A living image of God. Not a dead statue set in the corner, not a denomination up in the headquarters at Washington in the--in the--in the Confederation of Churches. Huh-uh, no, that's a dead statue--a dead statue and a dead creed. But a living image, an individual...

189 Somebody was teaching the other day, or had a little note, and somebody said that if a man wasn't saved, and... "If a man was saved and his wife wasn't saved, would they go in the rapture? The woman couldn't go in the rapture, there'd be no such a thing as a woman going in the rapture 'cause they're one." Nonsense. Jesus said, "There'll be two in a bed, and I'll take one and leave one." It's an individual affair between you and God, surrendering your body, whether mama, papa, children, anything else receives it or not. Amen.

O God, this corruptible, dirty, filthy world, these dirty, filthy churches called--so-called churches, these dirty, filthy organizations, these dirty, filthy creeds that's against the Word of God, O God, bring a humble little person somewhere, and clean them out, and lift them up in heavenly places, and show Yourself Almighty God. Amen. What a corruptible thing it's come to be.

191 We are made partakers of His holiness. We, in His image, we are living images of a living God. Then dead to self, raised with Him (Now, listen, listen to this.), His Word made flesh again in us. (O Brother Neville...) Look. What is it? Not the mythical, imaginary god setting out there, but the living God... What is the living God? The Word in you making Itself real. Whew. Glory to God. Oh, I know you think I'm a holy-roller. Maybe I am. But, oh, brother, do you see it? Triumph over every denomination, triumph over all paganism, a living God made manifest in a living temple. And the Word of God, which is God, is made flesh in you. Why? You're seated in heavenly places, triumphed over all things in Christ Jesus. Amen. Oh, I just love It. I have to skip something and go on.

192 Now, listen. Then the least of His believers, no matter how--how long, or who--who, little, or whatever you are, the least of His believers in Him has all evil under them. See? Look. Christ is the Head of the Body. Is that right? Well, wherever the Head is, the body's with It. Glory. Where my head goes, it takes my body with it. And where Jesus is, the Church is with Him. Amen. He don't get out of His Word; He stays in His Word, watches over It to make It manifest. His Church is with Him.

193 And look, you say, "But, Brother Branham, I'm the least one." That's the soles of His feet. But remember, He's triumphed with you; triumphed with you over every bit of it, even if you're the soles of His feet. Every sickness, every devil, every power, even death itself is under your feet: under you. Glory. I don't feel like I was fifty-two this morning. This is Truth. If I can just get this church to see that, brother, we'll be a triumphant church. Believers in Him, all evil under Him... Oh, glory.

I'm going to check up a little. I'll start up again the next time.

Listen. Listen to this. You say, "Brother Branham, I have no power." Neither do I. I don't have any power. "Well, Brother Branham, I'm a weakling." So am I. But I'm not depending in my strength. It ain't my strength. I'm depending on my authority (See?), my authority given me. It's not me strong. I ain't strong. He's strong, and I--I'm His.

196 Here, like this, say, for instance, here's the traffic coming down the street at Fourth and Broadway in Louisville, "Zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom," just fast as they can, sixty miles an hour across that street, everybody rushing, hustling, bustling. One little man walks out there, raises his hand, and, brother, brakes slide. Why, that little man hasn't got enough power to stop one of those cars, but he's got authority. Glory. It ain't his power. Why, if one of them cars would hit him, it'd demolish him. But let him raise his hand. Why? The drivers of the car recognize that uniform.

Oh, brother, they recognize that uniform. Brakes slide. Why? Look at his authority. Look what's behind him. The whole system of the city is behind him. The law enforcement of the city is behind him. That uniform represents that. He's different (Yes, sir.), because he's an officer.

He hollers, "Stop." Well, one of them cars go "zoom," and just take him like that. But they better not try it; look what's behind him. They'll squeak brakes and slide. He don't even have to say a thing, just raise his hand. That does it, sure. His authority comes from the law enforcement, it's all behind him. Hisself, he's weak. But what's behind him? That's what start. His dress, he's all dressed up in a uniform.

199 That's what the--not the idol, but what the individual ought to be dressed. Let us put on the whole armor of God (Amen.), the helmet of salvation, this great big shield the size of a door, of faith. Oh, brother. It's not what he is, but what he represents. That's what the officer... It ain't that little man standing there; he's just an ordinary man, but what he represents...

Our Armor is Jesus Christ. Yes, sir. All devils slide their brakes when they see that. When they see that full armor of God, the true baptism of the Holy Ghost (Amen.), that seen It coming straight from the throne of God, dressed in the full armor of His resurrection... Amen.

Not that you're strong, you're nothing. But it's What's behind you. Why? You are dead. You joined the army. You've joined the police force. You're going to keep law and control of these devils. That's right. You're on the police force; the whole thing's behind you. See, you're reckoned dead. You're nothing. You couldn't stop nothing. But your authority that's been given you, because you are raised and setting in heavenly places in Christ Jesus, the devil recognizes that. Everything slides its brakes when them hands goes up.

203 Saint Martin, one time in a court... There was a man down there lacerating... A devil... He was biting big hunks out of people like that, and the people was running; he was trying to kill them, pulled a big hand--had great big tusks, teeth. He was jerking out big mouthfuls of flesh like that as he messed around...?...

204 [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... in worshippers. And the days that he saw ahead, and knowed it would be this a-way, when He Himself would be turned out of His Own church, the Laodicean church, He said, "Behold, I stand at the door and knock." That organization had turned Him out, and they have done it today. But He stands at the door to knock.

O God, may the members of His Body realize today that we're in the Church triumphant. We are--we are in Christ. We're seated above all these things of the world.

206 Why would our women want to cut their hair? God, it shows something's wrong. Why would they want to expose themselves in sexy-looking things? Why would our people have hunger in their hearts to hear a--a guy like Elvis Presley, or--or some of these Rickies, or so forth, stand up there with an old guitar and that old squeaky music and make our young girls sway and jerk their underclothes off, and things? God... And then that boy claims to be Pentecostal. O God, what is... Look at this Pat Boone who claims to belong to the Church of Christ, and all these vulgar, dirty things. O God, calling himself from the Church of Christ...

207 God, we realize that the badge of authority is not a name of a denomination, but it's the power, the power of the resurrection of Christ in each individual life. God, may this people here this morning strive to enter in that. And if this tape should ever get out into the country where people are at, Lord, let them know that it wasn't said to be for malice, 'cause I'd be wrong myself; but that the Church might be triumphant and realize its place. That they'd see where all these idols... Where the Catholic church come out plain and made it an idol, the Protestants makes it an organization, and just as bad, denying the Word, "Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof." O God, how true Your Word is, every Word.

208 Now, we pray, Father, that You'll forgive us of our sins, and may this message sink deep into the hearts. And may the people... May this church, as this little Tabernacle now is in the building process of building a church, may they never look to some beautiful something, but just enough to shelter the people. God, may they never go to look and saying, "We belong to the big tabernacle that's got the big dome on it." God, let it be a empty hull. May they never lose sight of the Object of Jesus Christ. May He be the One that fills their temple, and then the power and fire of the Holy Ghost will fall on the altar of their hearts. There's where the real altar is, Lord, is on the heart of each individual.

I pray this morning that this Word will lay so heavy on the altar of every heart till they'll never be able to get away from It, that they'll come sane and sensibly to the Gospel, believing the Words, and not open their heart to demon powers or sensations, or squeaking, or jumping, or--or some manifestation, some physical form, or something like that, but to the real, true loving Spirit of Christ, where He'll manifest Himself in love and power. Grant it, Lord. Heal the sick and the afflicted. We ask in Jesus' Name. Amen.

210 I love Him, I love Him

Because He first loved me

And purchased my salvation

On Calvary's tree.

[Brother Branham begins humming "I Love Him"--Ed.]

.. I love Him

Because He first loved me

And purchased my salvation

On Calvary's tree.

With our heads bowed, how many will lay your heart upon the altar and make it a field to God, that He might sow His Word upon the altar of your heart that would bring forth a life of the resurrection of Christ? Would you raise your hands and say, "God, I desire this with all my heart?" God bless your hungry hearts. Dozens after dozens.

Leave it there, just leave it there,

Take your burden to the Lord and leave it there;

If we trust and never doubt,

He will surely bring us out;

Take our burden to the Lord and leave it there.

212 Right in your heart, remember Christ the Saviour. Remember He died for you. And if you'll just die to yourself, that'll empty your body, empty your soul, empty your heart of everything of this world, and all of its pleasures, then Christ... You'll raise with Him.

If you haven't been baptized in the Name of Jesus Christ, there's a pool full of water here. And when you raise up out of that water, you're rising to walk with Christ in a new life. You are dead then. You're no more... Temper and everything's gone away. You're a new creation in Christ. Then He raises you up by the Holy Ghost and sets you in heavenly places with Himself, far above all powers of this world.

214 No matter how little... If you're a little washwoman, if you're--if you're just a brother that don't have his--know his abc's, don't make any difference who you are, you are in Christ, triumph over all things. And your authority is over every demon and every power that the devil has. You're in Christ, triumph.

215 While you have your heads bowed, I know that there's a brother come down here this morning, Brother Slink (I believe they called him "Sink, Jim Sink"), who I believe to be, that our brethren has recognized to be a teacher of this Word. Isn't that right, Brother Sink? We're to lay hands on him this morning just before we pray for the sick, to ordain him a minister, one of our brothers, to go out to the churches to preach the Gospel.

Brother Jim Sink, will you come up here to the altar? Come, Brother Neville. Brother Junie Jackson, are you here? Any of the other ministers of this faith?

217 Brother Jim Sink here believes in this Gospel that we preach, the Son of God, to believe that He is truly the virgin-born Son of God. Is that right, Brother Sink? You believe that He died and rose again the third day, triumphed over everything, and setting at the right hand of God, in the center of God's power on high, ever living to make intercessions for us? You believe in the water baptism in the Name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins? You believe in the baptism of the Holy Spirit just as God will give It, with signs and wonders to follow the believer? He believes that. And I believe he had a life that's unreproachable before the people. He preaches here at the church, often for them here, and I find out, a wonderful man of God.

218 Now, to this church, is there any word in here, any man that's got a contrary word against Brother Sink? Say it now or forever hold your peace. How many believes that with the preaching of this Message and this Word, that Brother Sink, and you believe that by the witness of the Holy Spirit, that Brother Sink should be ordained and sent from this church here as a minister of the Gospel to proclaim these Messages like has been preached this morning, to everywhere that he can go in the world the Lord will send him? Raise your hands and say, "I will be praying for you, Brother Sink." God bless you.

219 Let us bow our heads. Brother Neville, would you lay your hands on Brother Sink while you lay your hand on the Bible.

Our heavenly Father, we bring to You this morning a man that has been brought up out of the corruption of this world, has reckoned himself dead to himself, and has accepted Christ as Saviour, been baptized into the Name of Jesus Christ, raised up with the promise of receiving the Holy Ghost, and now in heavenly places, and feels a call on his life to the ministry.

O God, as elders of this church, as the assembly and the general overseers and so forth to watch the flock of which the Holy Ghost has made us a carer for, the flock raising their hand that knowing that Brother Sink, that he's a just man, we therefore lay our hands upon him, as--Brother Neville and I, as Your elders. And by this we pray the prayer of faith and ordain Brother Jim Sink into the ministry of Jesus Christ. Grant it. May he be filled with the power of God. May he never compromise. May he win souls to You.

And, God, we pledge our loyalty and brotherhood to him, to back him up wherever he is, in prayer, and in help, and any way we can. Receive him, O God, as we present him to You, in the Name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God. Amen. Amen.

223 With your hands upon the Word, and there, my Brother Sink, I ordain you a brother in Christ and our fellowship, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen. God bless you. All right. And the congregation said, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] God bless you. There's much to do in the Gospel, badly needed. We are behind you one hundred percent with everything that we can do to help. God bless you.

Isn't He wonderful to be a... Oh, my. I like to see men... That's fine. He's... As I understand now, He's taking over the pastoral of the Holiness Tabernacle at Utica, Indiana, to which he lives not far from there.

225 Now, let's see. Oh, have we got...?... Oh, I believe we got the sick to pray for yet, haven't we? All right, did they--you give out some prayer cards? All right, let's call a few prayer cards right quick. Just everybody set still just a moment. We're really late. Can you give me ten minutes? All right. Prayer cards, let the people who has prayer... Where'd you give them from? 1?

All right, prayer card number 1, would you come; number 2, number 3, number 4, number 5. Prayer card number 1, 2, 3, 4, 5; stand right over here. Just as quick as you can now, if you can get up, if you can't, well, let us know, we'll come pack you. We're going to try to get as many as we possibly can. 1, 2, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10; 6, 7, 8, 9, 10. And only two raised on that. 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15...?... All of them, all the prayer cards, move over on this other side, get on this side over here, on this side if you will.

227 Oh, isn't He wonderful? Now, everybody just reverent as you can. About ten minutes now, just about ten minutes. Now, those with prayer cards, we made a declaration that the people wanted to be prayed for, come with their prayer cards," and so that we won't... See, they keep coming back, and then they try to use God's gifts as a ouija board. But we don't--we don't believe in doing that.

We--we believe in just letting God do His Work. Do you believe that? How many believes this message this morning to be the truth? [Congregation says, "Amen"'--Ed.] Thank you. Thank you. God bless you. I believe It with all my heart, soul, and mind.

229 Now, look like we got about fifty people here to be prayed for, something like that. Now, listen. Now, each one of you are in Christ. You're in Christ Jesus, triumph over all sickness. All of you that's in the prayer line are Christians, born again believers, raise up your hands. Your position then is in Christ. You're already triumph, and the only thing you have to do now is accept and believe what God has said to be the Truth.

230 I couldn't hardly take that line for the discernment; it'd be too much to do, take us too long. It wouldn't be to me; I believe I could stay here the rest of the day; I just feel good. I just feel good. I know that it's true. Praise the Lord. But now we're in Christ. Now we are positionally seated in Christ. Amen. Oh, my. Is these things I've taught the truth? If it is, then He'll produce Himself. That's right.

231 How many of you people in the prayer line is strangers to me? I know a lot of you, but some of you are strangers. Raise up your hand, knows I don't know nothing wrong with you, raise up your hand, all along the line. See? Is He Christ? You believe It? You must have faith; you must believe It. If you don't believe It, then It won't work. You've got to know your position; you've got to know your place. Is that right, Brother West? That's right. Know your position. Christ promised, "The things that I do shall you also." You believe it with all your heart.

232 That man standing back there has something wrong with his hip. You believe it with all your heart. You can't get in the prayer line, but you can go on back and set down; it's going to leave. And it isn't cancer. Go back and set down. It's all over. See? I never seen the man in my life. If we are strangers, brother, raise up your hand. If we are strangers... What's the matter, he's healed.

Along this altar here, do you believe? What about you? We're strangers; I don't know you. God knows you. You believe me to be His servant? You believe this Message I preach? What if I told you your back trouble would leave you? You believe it with all your heart? Well, Mr. Burkhart, you go back to Ohio; you're healed.

You're not here for yourself; you're here for somebody else. It's a woman. She's from Ohio too (That's right.); name's Alice McNan. That's right. She's had an operation. That's right. Stomach trouble and female trouble and nervousness. Is that right? Just believe and she'll get well. Go on and believe it with all your heart. Believe it with all your heart, she'll have it.

235 How do you do? I don't know you; we're strangers. Is that right? You believe me to be His servant? You believe that we're triumphed in Christ? If you believe, with your nervousness and with your troubles and things you have, then, Mrs. Allen, you can return back to your home and be made well.

I believe we're strangers, aren't we? I never seen you before. This is the first time we've ever met; we're strangers one to another. Do you believe me to be His prophet? You believe it? You're suffering with a kidney trouble. That's right, isn't it? You're not from here; you're from down south. You're praying for your unsaved children. That's your husband back behind you. He's got a man on his heart this morning, a friend he's praying for. Say, I see somebody, you are--you are a friend of mine's mother and father, a man comes up here called L. C. or S. T., or something like that, S. T. or something. That's--that's your son. [Brother Neville says, "J. T."--Ed.] J. T... There... S. T. No, it's not J. T., I know. It's a little, black-headed man; I see him standing right here in the front where he is now. Return home; you have your request. Go on back home.

Is that man here this morning, a man from down in Georgia? Why, yes. Yeah. I never seen your father and mother in my life, and you know that's true. But I seen you appear right here before them just then. I knowed it was. You have your request; don't doubt.

238 You all believe, with all your heart? Now, how many? Each one of you all are in Christ. You say, "Is that the Gospel?" That's exactly what Jesus Christ did. That's exactly what the apostles done. That's exactly what Irenaeus and the rest of them done. That's exact. Do you believe It? Then bow your head.

Come here, elder. There's too many people to go through all that line like that. We've picked out two or three down in the line. Get right down here. This Brother Neville of mine is a man of God. I believe it.

We're going to pass through this line here and pray for these people, lay hands on them. You all believe you'll get well, each one of you? Everybody in here going to believe it? Then bow your head now; we're in the Church triumph.

Lord Jesus, I know this brother, that's the reason I didn't say nothing to him about it. I know what he wants. I pray that You'll heal him, Lord, and give him his request, in the Name of Jesus Christ.

Heavenly Father, with hands laid upon this little brother this morning, we ask in Jesus' Name for his deliverance. Amen.

243 Oh, you... Heavenly Father, give to our Sister Dauch here, a lovely sister, who's been a real friend to us here, to my family and our loved ones. We believe that she and her husband are Your children. I pray, God, that You grant her request to her this morning, in Jesus Christ's Name. Amen.

God, in Jesus' Name, bless our sister...?... We know, Lord, that she is Thy servant; we pray that You'll give her her request, in Jesus Christ's Name. Amen.

O heavenly Father, realizing that--that You alone can heal Sister Blankco, we pray that You'll bless her, and grant this request to her, Lord, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Heavenly Father, upon our sister, we lay our hands in the Name of Jesus Christ, ask for her deliverance for Your glory. Amen.

247 "These signs shall follow them that believe," and we lay our hands upon this sister who shall recover. In Jesus' Name, grant it, Lord. While this nervous, shaking body standing here, Lord, under the impact of the Holy Spirit, and tired, but You're God. Heal this young woman I pray, in Jesus' Name.

God Almighty, give to our brother his request. Grant it, Father. We lay hands upon him and condemn the enemy...?... poison his soul, or set a--a black mark in front of him, may he rise triumphantly over that this morning, Lord, and realize his position in Christ Jesus, and so may he have what he asks, in Jesus Christ's Name.

Our heavenly Father, with hands laid upon our brother, in the Name of Jesus Christ, grant his request. Amen.

250 This darling little girl, Father, in the Name of Jesus, may the Lord be merciful, for the glory of God we ask for her deliverance.

God, we know the heart cry of this mother, and the cry of her daughter. God, grant to her faith this morning, and she's rising up now, knowing that she has power over the enemy, and it shall be done, in the Name of Jesus Christ.

God, heal this little boy, we pray in the Name of Jesus Christ.

God, our Father, we lay hands upon our sister and ask this morning You grant her request, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Our heavenly Father, as this little lady comes to take her place for healing, we lay hands upon her and ask for her healing, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Upon this lovely little child we lay our hands, in the Name of Jesus Christ, and ask for the healing.

In the Name of Jesus Christ, lay hands upon our sister...?...

257 Our Father, Who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy Name. Upon this boy we lay our hands. In the Name of Jesus Christ, may he be healed. Amen.

Heavenly Father, upon our gallant brother here, your servant, a man of God, we lay hands upon him that his request may be granted. In the Name of Jesus Christ may he take his position now out here as a son of God in glorious triumph over all the enemy.

Heavenly Father, upon our little sister who come out of heavy darkness to walk in the Light, grant, Lord, that her gallant little soul will be lifted up high this morning into a heavenly atmosphere that'll give her her request, in Jesus' Name. Amen.

Heavenly Father, upon our brother we lay hands in the Name of the Lord Jesus, and asking Your blessing granted to him, in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

Our heavenly Father, we lay hands upon our sister's baby, and ask that her request be granted to her, Father, as we lay our hands upon her in Jesus Christ's Name.

262 Our heavenly Father, we lay hands upon our sister, in the Name of Jesus Christ. May her request be granted, in Jesus' Name. Amen.

Our heavenly Father, as our sister passes through this line, and has asked we lay our hands upon her, may the Christ of God come near now and condemn the trouble and make her well. Amen.

Heavenly Father, upon our brother... We lay hands upon him and ask that in the Name Jesus Christ, that You'll heal him in the Name of Jesus. Amen.

Heavenly Father, upon this girl we lay our hands, and ask our precious Lord. In the Name of Jesus Christ, we ask for her healing. Amen.

Our precious Lord, we lay hands upon our brother, in the Name of the Son of God, Jesus Christ, Who we are more than conquerors through Him. We ask that You'd give our brother his request, in Jesus' Name. Amen.

267 Our Father, upon our handmaid's brother, this little soldier of the cross, I pray, God, that Your Spirit come upon him and grant his request, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Our heavenly Father, upon this gallant soldier of the cross, he's stood for Your Word in--in times of criticism and so forth, and yet stand by the Word, walked away more than conqueror in Christ Jesus. Give to him his request, Father. I pray my prayer and give him from Thy blessing, Lord, that You'll heal him and give him his request, in Jesus' Name. Amen.

Heavenly Father, this baby cannot live outside of God, but God can make it well. I lay hands upon it and condemn the enemy, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Bless the child...?... in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen...?...

From the heart of our sister, who we lay hands upon in the Name of Jesus Christ the triumphant tabernacle of God made flesh and dwelt among us. And through His Name, the righteous name of that Son of God, Jesus Christ, give our sister her request. Amen.

271 Our Sister Kidd, bless your heart. Our heavenly Father, as I hold this aged man and woman in our hands here, who's preached the Gospel when I was just a little boy, a few days ago laid dying with a cancer; rushing to get to him, and the power of God swept down over an eighty-year-old man and healed him, till the doctors was miraculously didn't understand it. I pray that You'll grant his request this morning. His blessed little wife, Lord, who's washed on the board to send her husband to the ministry to preach this--this pleading Gospel of Jesus Christ. Grant it, Lord.

Bless their son, Junior, Lord. We pray that You'll make him well and keep him strong, Lord. He's their support to haul them from place to place, to lay handkerchiefs. Although so old they can't get out into the field no more, but they go from hospital to homes placing handkerchiefs upon the sick. God, You'll honor that; I know You will. Bless them, and give them strength for many more days, Father. In Jesus Christ's Name. Amen.

273 Bless you. It shall be done, Brother Kidd, it shall be done. [Brother and Sister Kidd speak to Brother Branham--Ed.] Praise God. Amen. Yes, the one we had the prayer for over the phone...?...

A man and woman at eighty years of age, and past; can't go out into the fields and stand in the pulpit, too old at this time to preach like that; but still will send down here and get packages of prayer clothes, and send them to the sick and afflicted, take them to hospitals and everything like that to lay it upon the... They can't no more get out and support the ministry in that way, but they carry on the best they can. It ought to make us young people feel ashamed of ourselves. That's right. Doing something for Christ.

275 Remember, this old man here, Brother Kidd, was preaching the Gospel before I was borned. That's right. Out there praying for the sick, a gallant old soldier, and here, old... How old are you, Brother Kidd? Eighty-one years old, still going for the Kingdom of God. Too old to stand in the pulpit and hold up a message like that, but will go to the hospital, to the bedsides, where... Got a boy that drives him around in a car. They can't walk, so they just drive him in a car and take them a place. And them two--old couple, go in there and lay a handkerchief on.

They had a loved one very near dead the other day, a girl. They was just telling me about it. We prayed for them, grandchild. Went and laid... The child's up now. Praise God.

277 Brother Kidd... They called me here sometime ago, about two years ago, I guess it's been, that he had cancer in the prostates, at about seventy-eight years old, or eighty, close to eighty years old, with cancer in the prostates. The doctor just laid it back, there's nothing could be done. We hurried. Billy and I taken turns about driving to get up there where he was at. And the Holy Spirit told us to go that morning. We usually don't do it unless we're led to do it. And the Holy Spirit said, "Go," and we took off there and laid hands on the old fellow to pray for him. And the doctors can't find a trace of it anywhere. Glory to God. Oh. Why? Our position is in Christ Jesus, ascended far above all diseases and all powers of the enemy.

278 Oh, aren't you happy for Him?

There are people almost everywhere,

Whose hearts are all on flame

With this Fire that fell on Pentecost,

That cleansed and made them clean;

Oh, it's burning now within my heart,

Oh, glory to His Name.

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

I'm one of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them;

One of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

Though these people may not learn to be,

Or boast of worldly fame,

They have all received their Pentecost,

Baptized in Jesus' Name;

And they're telling now, both far and wide,

His power is yet the same,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

279 How many's one of them? Raise your hands now:

.. them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them;

Oh, one of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

Now come, my brother, seek this blessing

That will cleanse your heart from sin,

That will start the joy-bells ringing

And will keep your soul on flame;

Oh, it's burning now within my heart,

Glory to His Name,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

I'm one of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them; (Hallelujah.)

One of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

They were gathered in an upper room,

All praying in His Name,

They were baptized with the Holy Ghost,

Then power for service came;

Now what He did for them that day

He'll do for you the same,

And I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

I'm one of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them; (Hallelujah.)

One of them, one of them,

Oh, I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

280 Now while we hum it, let's just shake hands with one another, say:

One of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them; (Hallelujah.)

One of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

Aren't you? Say, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.]

I'm one of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them;

One of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

282 Can I sing this one verse over?

Though these people may not learn to be, (They don't have any great big D.D., Ph.D.'s, You see?, no great big things. See?)

These people may not learn to be,

Nor boast of worldly fame, (some great organization)

They have all received their Pentecost,

Every one of them baptized in Jesus' Name;

And they're telling now both far and wide,

His power is yet the same,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

One of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them;

I'm one of them, one of them,

I'm so glad that I can say I'm one of them.

Oh, not for all earth's golden millions would I leave this precious place,

Though the tempter has... persuade me oft has tried,

But I'm safe in God's pavilion, happy in His love and grace,

And I'm living on the hallelujah side. (Oh, my.)

283 I'm so glad of that. Aren't you? Aren't you glad to be one of them? Just one of them, one of them humble people that just emptied yourself out, come down, not before an idol, before a living God, not before an organization and put your name on a book, before a living God; not to recite a creed, but to let the Word become flesh in you. See, that's it. And humbled yourself. And then through that, He exalted you up above; not to be heady, high-minded, say "I'm this, that, or the other," but in humility, sweetness, and "How did He ever save a wretch like me? And how did He ever do it?" That's the way the real Christian feels. Don't you believe that? Oh, He is so real.

Real, real, He's so real to me.

Oh, real, real, He's so real to me.

Though some people doubt Him,

I can't live without Him,

That's why I love Him,

And He's so real to me.

Real, He's so real to me. (Sing it.)

Real, real, He's so real to me.

Though some people doubt Him,

.. but I can't live without Him,

That is why I love Him,

And He's so real to me.

Oh, I'm so glad of that. Yes, sir. Oh, I'm so glad for this great old Gospel way, living in this glorious old Gospel way.

285 Now, friends, till we meet at the throne of the Christ again, when you're praying, remember me. God bless every one of you. I'm--I can't say that I'm sorry I kept you here.

Now, to you that's got the handkerchief laid here, I just laid hands upon them while we were praying for the sick, if you noticed me doing it as soon as the Spirit struck. I didn't go in too many visions, because I'm weak, tired, you know, been here about two or three hours now, preaching. And I just started to get a few along the line so that you'll see that God is God. See? The impossible, the paradox, that the things unsearchable. The devil...

Now, remember, each one of you has power in Christ. You don't have power; you have authority, your authority. You're just exalted way above, not to be exalt yourself up, but Christ has lifted you up. The more Christ lifts you up, the farther you want to be down (See?); you'll feel so humble. So how would He ever save a wretch like me, how did He ever do it? But He did it; and so I'm thankful for it. Amen. So good.

287 At the Name of Jesus bowing,

Falling prostrate at His feet,

King of kings in heaven we'll crown Him,

When our journey is complete.

Precious Name (Precious Name.), O how sweet.

Hope of earth and joy of heaven;

Precious Name (O precious Name. Isn't He wonderful?)

Hope of earth and joy of heaven.

Now, listen; don't forget this. You sing the chorus, let me sing the verse to it. See? I know if I can think of the verse I want to sing of it, is the next thing.

At the Name of Jesus bowing,

Falling prostrate at His feet,

King and kings of heaven we'll crown Him,

When our journey is complete. (See?)

Take the Name of Jesus with you,

As a shield from every snare;

When temptations around you gather,

Just breathe that holy Name in prayer.

That's all. Raise up that hand and listen at the brakes slide. See, see?

.. breathe that holy Name in prayer.

Precious Name, O how sweet.

Hope of earth and joy of heaven;

Precious Name (O precious Name.), O how sweet.

Hope of earth and joy of heaven.

289 Let's say that again, all of us together. What do you say? Let's just take that verse again, about, "Take the Name of Jesus with you, as a shield from every snare." Let's sing it now with our eyes closed:

Take the Name of Jesus with you,

As a shield from every snare; (Now listen. What do?)

When temptations 'round you gather, (What must you do?)

Breathe that holy Name in prayer.

Precious Name (Precious Name.)... (O how sweet.)

Hope of earth and...

[Brother Neville speaks to Brother Branham--Ed.] (I don't. No, I'm--I'm a little hoarse, I got a little hoarse, so I won't say...?... You want to dismiss...?... No, it's all right, you go right ahead, that's fine.)

Hope of earth and...

Brother Neville, your pastor, now.